Skip to main content

Full text of "Stanfield's coast scenery. A series of views in the British Channel, from original drawings taken expressly for the work"

See other formats


S  & 

Ti  V 

*%,7~^^&  e?*8*        "$> 

^IJDNY-SOV^  v/sa3AIN(l-3\\V 


^E-UNIVERS/A       ^IDS-ANCElft* 
^v          a*&      &  ^*± 


^OJITVD-JO^      ^OJIlVD-iO^ 


^OF-CAUFOft^     ^OF-CAIIFO/?^ 

i  |\/T^§ 

8  iTfFVS 


MUXS. 


COAST1 


IN     1HK 


BRITISH    ©IHl^^^d  IL 

U     li=l    1±3J( 

FROM   ORIGINAL  DRAWINGS   TAKEN   EXPRESSLY  FOR  THE    WORK. 


BY 


CLARKSON  STANFIELD,  ESQ.  R.A. 


LONDON: 
PUBLISHED  BY  SMITH,  ELDER  AND  CO.  CORNHILL. 

BOOKSELLERS  TO  THEIR  MAJESTIES. 


LONDON : 

PRINTED    BY    STEWART    AND    CO., 
OLD    BAILEY. 


Annex 

DA 


TO  THE 


KING'S  MOST   EXCELLENT   MAJESTY, 


THE    FOLLOWING    SERIES    OF 


VIEWS  IN  THE  BRITISH  CHANNEL 


WITH  ALL  GRATITUDE  AND  HUMILITY, 


MOST  RESPECTFULLY  INSCRIBED 


BY    HIS    MAJESTY'S    MOST    DUTIFUL 


AND  OBEDIENT  SERVANT, 


CLARKSON    STANFIELD. 


Morninglon  Crescent, 
1st  June,  1836. 


PREFACE. 


THAT  Preface  has  probably  never  yet  been  written,  which  from  candid 
friend  or  gentle  foe,  has  not  been  visited  with  the  charge  of  egotism 
or  impertinence  ;  or,  at  the  very  least,  the  more  venial  sin  of  being 
altogether  irrelevant  as  an  introduction  to  the  volume  which  it  pre- 
ceded. Instead,  therefore,  of  indulging  in  the  usual  licence  of  pre- 
fatory rambling,  we  shall  betake  ourselves  to  giving  a  few  emendatory 
remarks,  rendered  necessary  by  deviations  from  the  field  of  illustra- 
tion originally  intended. 

It  will  be  perceived  by  the  reader,  that  there  are  some  engravings 
introduced  that  are  not  noticed  in  the  letter-press,  and  which  did 
not  in  fact,  come  within  the  range  of  the  artist's  original  intention 
to  introduce.  These  subsequent  additions  consist  of  the  View  of 
St.  Michael's  Mount,  Normandy,  from  the  west ;  The  Greves,  from 
the  summit  of  Mount  St.  Michael ;  a  second  view  in  the  Isle  of 
Wight  (Brading  Harbour) ;  a  View  of  Falmouth,  and  of  Treport, 
forming  the  Frontispiece  and  Vignette  to  the  Volume ;  a  Martello 
Tower ;  and  the  Eddystone  Light  House,  which  last  was  not  contem- 
plated when  the  note  at  page  60  was  written. 

Although  not  at  first  intended  that  the  Views  of  Mount  St. 
Michael  ia  Normandy  should  be  multiplied,  no  one,  we  apprehend, 
will  complain  of  this  beautiful  addition  to  the  series.  To  those 
who  have  never  visited  the  Mount  and  its  neighbourhood,  these 
views  will  convey  impressions  of  grandeur  not  easily  effaced,  and 

those  who  have  seen   the  original,  will  be  pleased  at   possessing  this 

b 


vi  PREFACE. 

opportunity  of  indulging  a  retrospective  view  of  that  extraordinary 
scene.  From  all  points,  and  for  miles  round,  the  imposing  beauty 
of  this  fortification  on  the  mountain  is  visible.  Not  only  from  its 
heights  may  be  seen  (as  exhibited  in  the  engraving,)  the  vast  and 
"  idle"  desert  of  sand  which  surrounds  it — from  its  base,  as  in  the 
view  from  the  west,  —  the  formidable  aspect  of  the  towering  pile; 
biit  from  every  portion  of  the  neighbouring  country  it  displays  in 
itself  the  grand  feature  of  an  interesting  landscape. 

Our  pages  do  not  contain  a  description  of  Treport,  the  view 
of  which  forms  the  vignette  to  the  volume.  Although  it  may  not  be 
usual  to  describe  the  subject  of  a  Vignette,  we  cannot  permit  this 
beautiful  representation  of  Treport  to  be  passed  by  unheeded,  and  at 
the  hazard  of  being  considered  too  careful  about  a  little  matter,  we 
must  announce  to  the  reader  that  it  is  the  Port  of  the  town  of  Eu, 
from  which  it  is  distant  about  half  a  mile,  and  fifteen  miles  from 
Dieppe.  Treport  was  once  a  place  of  considerable  importance :  Csesar 
from  this  Port  embarked  his  cavalry  for  the  invasion  of  Britain,  and 
more  than  once  the  English  thought  proper  to  burn  the  town.  It  is 
now  a  mere  fishing  village,  subsidiary  to  the  greater  wealth  of  Eu, 
yet  still  having  a  cast  of  antiquity  about  it  sufficient  to  create  an 
interest. 

Those  Martello  Towers  which  have  had  no  description  from  us 
beyond  a  note,  bestowed  upon  them  in  the  body  of  the  letter  press, 
have  since  that  note  was  written,  been  made  the  subject  of  an  illus- 
tration. No  information,  however,  of  a  nature  to  excite  interest  can 
be  gathered  with  respect  to  these  towers,  beyond  what  has  been 
given  in  the  note  at  page  71. 

Our  pleasing  task  is  now  completed,  and  if  in  the  performance 
of  this  grateful  labour  we  have  ever  awakened  associations  of  a 
pleasurable  kind, — created  or  excited  a  sympathy  with  the  beautiful, 
—  our  labours  will  be  amply  rewarded,  and  we  are  well  convinced, 
our  errors  will  be  kindly  pardoned. 


LIST  OF  THE  PLATES. 


1  FALMOUTII      ........      Frontispiece. 

2  TREPORT        .........    Vignette. 

3  ST.  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT,  CORNWALL         .         .         .  Page     I 

4  ST.  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT,  NORMANDY         .....       6 

5  ST.  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT,  NORMANDY,  FROM  THE  WEST    .         .       6 

6  THE  GREVES,  FROM  THE  SUMMIT  OF  ST.  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT  .       8 

7  FALMOUTII     ..........     10 

8  THE  BOTALLACK  MINE,  CORNWALL         .         .         .         .         .12 

9  LAND'S  END,  CORNWALL         .......     15 

10  DARTMOUTH  ..........     16 

11  DARTMOUTH  CASTLE       .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .18 

12  ST.  MALO 19 

13  THE  APPROACH  TO  ST.  MALO 20 

14  THE  COAST  OF  BRITANY,  NEAR  DOLL    .         .          .         .         .25 

15  PORTSMOUTH  HARBOUR  .......     26 

16  THE  SEMAPHORE,  PORTSMOUTH       ......     42 

17  PORTCHESTER  CASTLE     ........     44 

18  THE  NEEDLES,  ISLE  OF  WIGHT      .         .         .         .         .         .45 

19  BRADING  HARBOUR,  ISLE  OF  WIGHT      .         .         .         .         .46 

20  THE  ARCHED  ROCK,  ISLE  OF  WIGHT      .         .         .         .         .49 

21  POWDERHAM  PARK,  ExMOUTH        .          .          .          .          .          .51 

22  THE  HAMOAZE,  PLYMOUTH     .......     55 


viii  LIST  OF  THE  PLATES. 

Fage 

23  STONEHOUSE  BRIDGE,  PLYMOUTH     ......     60 

24  RYE,  OLD  HARBOUR      ........     6.1 

25  HASTINGS  FROM  THE  SEA       .          .          .          .          .          .          .68 

26  MARTELLO  TOWER 71 

27  EAST  CLIFF,  HASTINGS 72 

28  HAVRE  DE  GRACE  ........     75 

29  DIEPPE  . 80 

30  BOULOGNE,  UPPER  HARBOUR  ......     87 

31  BOULOGNE,  OLD  PIER    ........     89- 

32  WRECK  ON  THE  COAST  OF  BOULOGNE      .         .         .         .         .90 

33  CALAIS  .  96 

34  ROQUE  DE  GUET,  GUERNSEY.         .         .-        .         .         .         .100 

35  ST.  PIERRE  PORT,  GUERNSEY         ......   104 

36  DOVER  PIER .106 

37  RAMSGATE      .         .  '  '.'«!?     .         .         .         .         .         .114 

38  BROADSTAIRS          .         .  .         .         .         .         .         .119 

39  EDDYSTONE  LIGHT-HOUSE       .         .         .         .         .         .         .123 

40  WORTIIBARROW  BAY,  DORSETSHIRE         .....   126 


STANFIELD'S    COAST    SCENERY. 


SAINT  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT,  CORNWALL. 

ST.  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT,  which  has  been  so  universally  extolled  for 
its  peculiarly  majestic  appearance,  is  an  extra-parochial  liberty  in  the 
hundred  of  Penrith,  county  of  Cornwall,  and  three  quarters  of  a  mile 
south  of  the  town  of  Marazion,  with  which  it  is  connected  by  a  narrow 
bank  of  pebbles.  At  high  tide  this  bank  is  overflowed,  when  the  Mount 
appears  a  complete  insulated  mass  of  rock,  gradually  diminishing  in  size 
from  the  base,  until  it  terminates  in  an  ancient  castellated  and  embattled 
building,  situated  two  hundred  and  forty  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea. 
From  the  summit,  the  prospect  is  of  no  ordinary  interest:  surrounded  by 
the  ocean,  the  magnitude  of  which  is  contrasted  with  the  insignificant 
objects  on  the  neighbouring  shore,  and  the  rude  aspect  of  the  dwellings  of 
the  fishermen  at  the  base  of  the  Mount,  it  presents  a  scene  at  once 
sublime  and  almost  unequalled. 

The  history  of  the  Mount  is  variously  given  in  different  histories  of 
Cornwall.  The  following  facts,  however,  appear  to  have  been  universally 
agreed  upon  as  correct.  The  original  name  in  the  Cornish  dialect  being 
Careg  Cowse,  signifying  "  the  grey  or  hoary  rock  in  the  wood,"  little 
doubt  existing  that  its 

" base,  encircled  by  the  azure  waves, 

Was  once  with  verdure  clad  ;  the  towering  oaks 
Here  waved  their  branches  green  ;  the  sacred  oaks 
Whose  awful  shades  among,  the  Druids  strayed 
To  cut  the  hallowed  mistletoe,  and  hold 
High  converse  with  their  gods." 

It  is   supposed   that  this   is   the   island   called    Ixtis,  mentioned  by 
Diodorus  Siculus,  whither  the  tin,  when  cast  into  cubit  ingots  by  the 


2  ST.    MICHAEL  S    MOUNT,    CORNWALL. 

Britons,  who  dwelt  near  the  promontory  of  Belerium,  was  carried  in  carts 
over  an  isthmus,  dry  only  at  low  water.  The  wood  alluded  to  has  disap- 
peared for  centuries. 

Its  present  name  is  from  the  Saxon  Milch elstor,  meaning  Michael's  Hill 
or  Mount.  According  to  monkish  legends,  this  name  originated  in  a 
visit  paid  by  St.  Michael,  the  patron  saint  of  the  monastery,  to  some 
hermits  resident  there.  On  the  top  of  the  height  is  a  granite,  or,  as  it  is 
technically  called,  a  moor-stone  lantern,  known  by  the  name  of  St. 
Michael's  Chair,  in  which  it  is  asserted  once  sat  the  saint.  Formerly  it 
was  used  as  a  beacon  for  mariners. 

When  first  the  Mount  was  consecrated  to  religious  purposes  is  uncer- 
tain ;  but  a  priory  of  Benedictine  monks,  subsequently  changed  to 
Gilbertines,  was  founded  previous  to  1044,  when  Edward  the  Confessor 
gave  the  Mount  to  those  ecclesiastics.  It  has  been  a  great  resort 
for  pilgrims;  Pope  Gregory  VII.  having,  in  1070,  granted  indulgences 
to  all  who  should  visit  it,  provided  they  bestowed  an  oblation.  After 
the  Conquest,  its  revenues  were  augmented  by  Robert,  Earl  of  Moreton. 
The  profits  of  a  fair  held  at  Marazion,  or,  as  it  was  originally  called, 
Marca-iewe,  or  Market  Jew,  signifying  market  on  the  Thursday,  were 
also  given  to  the  priory  of  St.  Michael's  Mount,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  I. 
In  the  reign  of  Henry  III.,  Richard  Earl  of  Cornwall  empowered  the 
prior  to  hold  three  fairs  and  three  markets,  which  had  been  previously 
granted  to  them  at  Marghasbigan,  by  charter  of  the  kings  of  England,  on 
their  own  land  at  Marchadyon. 

The  monks  were,  however,  in  spite  of  the  good-will  of  their  benefactors, 
often  disturbed  during  the  turbulent  times  of  the  Plantagenets  and  the 
Tudors.  John  Earl  of  Cornwall,  afterwards  King  of  England,  and  the 
brother  of  Richard  1.,  persuaded  one  Henry  de  la  Pomery,  to  take 
possession  of  the  priory  by  stratagem  while  the  king  was  sufFerin«- 
imprisonment  in  Austria,  in  the  celebrated  Tour  Tenebreuse.  Some 
accounts  say,  he  continued  to  hold  it  after  the  return  of  the  king  from  his 
captivity,  until  the  approach  of  the  army  of  Archbishop  Hubert  Walter, 
aided  by  the  sheriff  and  a  civil  force,  when  he  surrendered  at  discretion. 
Others  say,  that,  fearing  the  king's  anger,  he  died  of  grief  shortly  after  he 
had  effected  the  surprise.  The  king,  however,  restored  the  Mount  to  the 
Gilbertines,  and  placed  in  it  a  small  garrison.  In  1471,  John  Vere,  Earl 
of  Oxford,  after  the  battle  of  Barnet,  having  fled  into  Wales,  assembled 
a  party  of  soldiers,  and  crossed  over  to  the  Cornish  coast ;  and,  under  the 
disguise  of  pilgrinis,  obtained  admission  into  the  castle,  and  overpowered 


ST.    MICHAELS    MOUNT,    CORNWALL. 

the  garrison.  Sir  John  Arundel,  the  sheriff  of  the  county,  was  sent 
against  the  Earl,  but  was  repulsed  and  slain  in  an  assault  upon  the 
castle ;  it  was  ultimately  surrendered  to  Sir  John  Fortescue,  but  not 
until  it  had  been  defended  from  September  to  February,  and  on 
condition  that  the  lives  of  the  Earl  and  his  adherents  should  not  be  for- 
feited. In  1498,  Perkin  Warbeck,  the  notorious  impostor,  and  pretender 
to  the  crown,  landed  at  Whitsand  Bay,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
Mount,  with  three  thousand  men  ;  and,  being  favoured  by  the  monks, 
was  admitted  into  the  Castle.  He  improved  the  defences,  and  then 
marched  to  Exeter,  leaving  his  wife,  Lady  Catherine  Gordon,  in  the 
castle  for  safety,  where  she  was  taken  prisoner.  During  the  struggle 
between  the  Cavaliers  and  the  Roundheads,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  I., 
the  Mount  was  often  a  scene  of  contention.  Carewe  says,  alluding  to 
this  time,  "  That,  during  the  Cornish  commotions,  divers  gentlemen,  with 
their  wives  and  families,  fled  to  the  protection  of  this  place  ;  where  the 
Rebels  besieged  them,  fyrst  wynning  the  playne  at  the  hill's  foote  by 
assault  when  the  water  was  out,  and  then  the  even  ground  on  the  top,  by 
carrying  up  great  trusses  of  hay  before  them  to  blench  the  defenders' 
sight,  and  dead  their  shot,  after  which  they  could  make  but  slender 
resistance ;  for  no  sooner  should  any  one  within  peep  his  head  over  those 
unflanked  walls,  but  he  became  an  open  mark  to  a  whole  shower  of 
arrows.  This  disadvantage,  together  with  Woman's  dismay,  and  decrease 
of  Victuals,  forced  a  surrender  to  these  Rakehells  mercy,  who  nothing 
guilty  of  that  effeminate  Vertue,  spoyl'd  their  goods,  imprison'd  their 
bodies,  and  were,  rather  by  God's  gracious  providence  than  any  want  of 
will,  purpose,  or  attempt,  restrained  from  murdering  the  principal 
persons." 

The  priory  of  St.  Michael  became  a  cell  to  Mount  St.  Michael  in 
Normandy,  in  1085,  by  gift  from  Robert,  Earl  of  Moreton  and  Cornwall. 
During  the  war  with  France,  it  was  seized  by  Henry  V.  as  an  alien  priory. 
It  was  first  given  to  King's  College,  Cambridge,  and  passed  through  the 
hands  of  several  persons  until  it  became  the  property  of  the  family  of  the 
present  proprietor,  Sir  John  St.  Aubyn,  Bart.  This  gentleman  has  con- 
verted the  remains  of  the  priory  into  an  occasional  summer-residence. 
The  refectory  of  the  convent  has  been  converted  into  a  dining-room,  and 
great  pains  has  been  taken  to  preserve  its  original  characteristic  appear- 
ance. Round  the  apartment  is  a  curious  frieze  in  stucco,  displaying 
the  mode  of  hunting  several  wild  animals.  The  chapel  has  been  recently 
fitted  up  in  the  old  English  style,  the  seats  being  well  carved,  and 


4  ST.  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT,  CORNWALL. 

ranged  on  each  side  in  the  same  manner  as  stalls  in  cathedrals.  An 
organ  of  superior  tone  and  power  has  been  added. 

The  circumference  of  the  island,  comprising  about  seven  acres  of  land, 
is  about  three  quarters  of  a  mile.  There  is  a  small  harbour,  with  a  pier, 
which  was  rebuilt  by  a  member  of  the  family  of  St.  Aubyn,  in  1727, 
where  about  forty  vessels  may  find  shelter.  The  advantage  of  this 
harbour  to  the  fishermen  is  considered  to  be  very  great.  The  north  side 
is  chiefly  occupied  by  their  huts. 

"  The  sea,"  says  Borlase,  "  is  the  great  store-house  of  Cornwall,  which 
offers  not  its  treasures  by  piece-meal,  nor  all  at  once,  but  in  succession  ; 
all  in  plenty,  and  in  such  variety,  as  if  nature  were  solicitous  to  prevent 
any  excess  or  superfluity  of  the  same  kind."  As  the  pilchard-fishery  is 
that  chiefly  followed  by  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Michael's  Mount,  and,  as 
an  old  writer*  says,  "  the  comoditie  that  ariseth  of  this  silly  small  fish  is 
wounderfull,"  it  may  be  well  that  some  account  be  given  of  it.  The 
pilchard  in  form  and  size  resembles  the  herring,  only  that  it  is  smaller, 
and  not  so  flat-sided.  They  mostly  arrive  from  the  north  seas  at  the 
Islands  of  Scilly,  and  at  the  Land's  End,  about  July,  shifting  their 
situation  as  the  season  prompts  and  food  allures  them.  They  are  caught 
in  large  nets  called  seines.  The  fishermen  are  directed  to  the  shoals  by 
persons  stationed  on  the  high  lands  near  the  shore,  who  discover  their 
presence  by  the  colour  of  the  water.  The  nets  are  managed  by  three 
boats,  containing  generally  eighteen  persons.  The  cost  of  these  seines  is 
very  great,  amounting  sometimes  to  £300  each.  They  are  about  two 
hundred  and  twenty  fathoms  long,  sixteen  fathoms  deep  in  the  middle, 
and  fourteen  at  each  end,  with  lead  weights  at  the  bottom  and  corks  at 
the  top.  The  boats  for  carrying  the  seines  cost  about  £60,  and  the 
expences  of  the  first  outfit  are  estimated  at  above  £1000.  Upon  being 
brought  on  shore,  the  fish  are  carried  to  the  store-houses  or  cellars,  where 
the  small  and  damaged  fish  are  picked  out  by  women,  to  be  sold  to  the 
poor,  or  used  for  manuring  land.  The  remainder  are  laid  up  in  broad 
piles,  and  salted,  in  which  state  they  lie  for  twenty  or  thirty  days,  and  so 
through  other  processes,  until  with  great  weight  they  are  pressed  to- 
gether, by  which  operation  a  quantity  of  oil  issues  through  the  holes 
at  the  bottom  of  the  casks.  The  number  packed  in  each  hogshead 
generally  amounts  to  about  3000.  Forty-eight  hogsheads  of  pilchards 
yield  about  a  ton  of  oil,  and  which  generally  fetches  about  £25.  One 

*  John  Norden. 


ST.    MICHAELS    MOUNT,    CORNWALL.  5 

seine  has  been  known  to  take  in  a  season  as  much  as  would  amount  to 
1500  hogsheads. 

The  greatest  enemy  encountered  by  the  fishermen  in  their  employment 
is  the  Picked  Dog-fish.  Vast  shoals  of  them  occasionally  are  seen  pur- 
suing pilchards.  They  are  very  voracious,  and  devour  great  quantities  of 
pilchards,  but  will  bite  at  any  thing,  even  a  piece  of  stick  or  iron,  if  held 
near  the  water.  They  will  even  leap  and  snap  at  a  hand  held  out  of  the 
boat,  even  if  a  foot  above  the  water.  They  are  armed  with  a  double  row 
of  teeth,  which  cut  like  a  knife  ;  and  two  spines,  like  the  spurs  of  a  cock, 
on  their  back,  with  which  they  will  inflict  a  wound  so  dangerous  as  to 
render  amputation  necessary.  They  bring  forth  their  young  like  the 
viper,  and  when  opened  have  been  found  full  of  eggs.  The  young  ones 
have  been  seen  to  run  from  their  mouth.  The  way  in  which  they  injure 
the  fishermen  is  by  cutting  the  pilchard  seines  to  get  at  their  contents. 
Damage  to  the  amount  of  £150  has  thus  been  committed  in  the  short 
space  of  twenty-four  hours.  If  an  old  and  new  seine  are  together,  they 
will  cut  up  the  new,  and  not  touch  the  old,  which  the  fishermen  account 
for  by  supposing  that  the  old  seines  have  been  more  frequently  dipped  in 
bark  for  protection,  and  that  they  do  not  like  the  taste  of  bark.  When 
cut  across  the  nostril,  they  do  not  sink,  but  die  on  the  surface  of  the 
water,  and  are  devoured  by  their  own  species. 

The  pilchard-fishery  is  chiefly  confined  to  Mount's  Bay,  East  and  West 
Looe,  Polparrow,  Fowey,  Charles  Town,  Megavizzy,  the  creeks  of  Fal- 
mouth  Harbour,  and  St.  Ives.  The  number  of  persons  employed  is 
estimated  at  14,000,  and  the  capital  engaged  £350,000.  In  addition  to 
the  oil,  commonly  called  Train  oil,  which  is  extracted  from  the  fish, 
there  is  a  considerable  exportation  of  dried  and  pickled  pilchards  to  parts 
of  Spain  and  Italy.  The  trade  has  within  the  last  three  years  greatly 
decreased. 

In  addition  to  the  pilchard,  China  clay  and  copper  ore  are  exported 
from  St.  Michael's  ;  the  imports  are  timber  from  Norway,  and  coal. 


ST.  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT,  NORMANDY. 

IF  interest  attaches  to  the  history  of  St.  Michael's  Mount,  Cornwall, 
even  more,  probably,  is  excited  by  the  recollections  of  the  patron  abbey 
of  the  same  name  in  Normandy. 

St.  Michael's  Mount  in  Normandy  is  near  the  extremity  of  the  province, 
on  the  approach  to  Brittany.     It  is  composed  of  granite.     Its  base  is 
about  three  quarters  of  a  mile  in  circumference;    and,  including  the 
buildings  that  form   its  summit,  it  rises  to  the  height  of  above  four 
hundred  feet.     With  the  exception  of  the  neighbouring  rock  of  Tombe- 
leine,  no  object  is  near  it,  and  the  eye  finds  nothing  to  rest  upon  but 
intersecting  rivers  over  a  vast  desert  of  white  sand,  extending  more  than 
twelve  square  leagues.     Thus,  at  low  water,  the  Mount  is  in  the  midst  of 
a  barren  waste,  and  at  high  water  is  surrounded  by  the  sea.     While  in 
the  former  state,   it  is  passable   on  foot,  but  is  considered  dangerous 
without  the  assistance  of  a  guide.     The  Mount  is  surrounded  with  high 
thick  walls,  flanked  with  bastions  and  semicircular  towers.     Steep,  black, 
and  sharp-pointed  rocks  present  themselves  in  dreary  grandeur  towards 
the  west  and  the  north.     In  the  opposite  directions,  in  successive  lines 
descending  in  an  easy  slope,  are  houses  with  spaces  between  them,  where 
the  luxuriant  vine,  the  fig-tree,  and  the  almond,  flourish  in  the  gardens. 
The  castellated  abbey  juts  out  in  bold  relief  from  the  heights,  and  the 
choir  of  the  abbey  church,  built  in  the  florid  style  of  Gothic  architecture, 
crowns  the  whole  of  the  imposing  pile.     The  successive  architects,  who 
have  added  to  it  or  altered  it,  appear  to  have  had  a  view  to  its  effect  from 
below,  consequently,  the  lines  of  the  buildings  and  the  projections  are 
more  bold  and  simple,  and  the  windows  and  pinnacles  loftier  and  more 
narrow  than  usual.    Admittance  is  obtained  through  a  gate  of  the  time  of 
Louis  XII.  or  Francis  I. ;  and,  after  proceeding  along  the  walls,  gradu- 
ally leading  upwards,  towers  above  towers,  and  staircases  surmounting 
staircases — all  overhanging,  grassy,  and  desolate,  the  traveller  arrives  at 
the  gate  of  the  abbey. 

Traditions  more  numerous  than  those  attached  to  the  mount  in  Corn- 
wall, in  addition  to  its  claim  to  the  picturesque  and  romantic,  have  given 
extraordinary  celebrity  to  St.  Michael's,  in  Normandy. 


• 


ST.    MICHAELS    MOUNT,    NORMANDY. 

Once,  it  is  said,  in  times  long  before  the  Christian  era — and  the  tradi- 
tion is  not  improbable — the  Mount  was  devoted  to  the  worship  of  the  sun, 
under  his  Gallic  title  of  Belenus.  Less  likely,  but  more  amusing,  is  that 
tradition  which  asserts  that  the  Mount  spontaneously  reared  its  majestic 
head,  embosomed  in  a  spacious  tract  of  woods  and  thickets  ;  and  the 
hermits  stationed  on  its  summit  received  their  daily  bread  from  a 
charitable  priest  in  the  neighbouring  parish  of  Beauvoir,  an  ass  voluntarily 
conveying  the  pious  relief,  until  one  day  he  fell  a  prey  to  a  wolf,  who,  as 
a  retribution  for  the  crime,  was  by  Providence  compelled  to  labour  as  the 
substitute  of  the  animal  he  destroyed. 

The  traditions  of  later  times,  and  of  Catholic  Christianity,  assert,  that 
about  the  year  709,  St.  Michael,  "  the  chief  of  the  angels  and  of  the  host 
of  heaven,  the  protector  of  the  Hebrew  synagogue  of  yore,  as  now  of  the 
Catholic  church,  the  conqueror  of  the  old  serpent,  and  the  leader  of  souls 
to  heaven,"  appeared  to  St.  Aubert,  the  bishop  of  Avranches,  and  com- 
manded him  to  erect  a  church  to  his  honour  upon  the  Mount.  Aubert, 
slow  of  belief,  delayed  to  obey  the  revealed  injunction,  until  three  several 
times  it  had  been  repeated  by  the  archangel,  who,  on  the  last  occasion, 
touched  the  head  of  the  bishop,  and  left  the  imprint  of  his  celestial  fingers 
upon  his  skull ;  in  proof  of  which,  for  a  thousand  years  afterwards,  to 
the  great  edification  of  all  beholders,  the  skull  of  the  bishop  was  shown 
with  its  miraculous  indentations.  Other  occurrences,  alike  tending  to 
establish  the  sanctity  of  the  place,  and  the  superstition  of  the  times,  are 
related.  A  tethered  bull  pointed  out  the  spot,  and  circumscribed  the 
limits  of  the  holy  undertaking  ;  a  rock  immoveable  by  human  art  receded 
at  the  touch  of  an  infant's  foot ;  the  staff  of  St.  Aubert  gave  to  the 
inhabitants  from  the  barren  earth  a  gushing  and  healthful  spring ;  and  to 
complete  the  miracle,  the  sea  ingulphed  the  forest  that  surrounded  the 
mountain,  and  the  whole  aspect  of  things  was  so  changed  that  three  mes- 
sengers commissioned  by  St.  Michael  to  bear  from  Mount  Garganus  a 
gift  of  a  piece  of  red  cloth  to  the  monastery  of  the  Mount,  together  with  a 
fragment  of  a  stone  on  which  he  himself  had  sat,  found  on  their  return 
the  place  so  changed,  that  they  thought  they  must  have  entered  into  a 
new  world. 

Authenticated  history  gives  us  accounts  not  quite  so  wonderful,  but 
replete  with  interest.  Richard  I.  Duke  of  Normandy,  according  to  Dudo 
of  St.  Quentin,  built  on  the  Mount  a  church  of  extraordinary  size,  with 
spacious  buildings  attached,  and  established  therein  a  body  of  monks  of 
the  Benedictine  order.  This  was  in  988 ;  he  having  first  expelled  the 


8  ST.  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT,  NORMANDY. 

regular  canons,  whose  licentious  mode  of  life  had  rendered  them  the  sub- 
jects of  much  scandal.  The  monks  of  St.  Michael,  at  the  period  of  the 
Conquest,  furnished  six  transports  to  Duke  William,  afterwards  surnamed 
the  Conqueror.  Since  that  period,  it  has  been  repeatedly  the  scene  of 
war ;  and,  at  the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth  century,  St.  Michael's  Mount 
was  the  only  place  in  France  that  successfully  resisted  the  English  arms. 
The  siege  it  supported  upon  that  occasion  was  one  of  no  ordinary  character, 
and  at  the  present  time  are  to  be  seen  two  enormous  cannon  for  the  dis- 
charge of  stone  balls  of  a  foot  in  diameter  constructed  for  the  purpose  of 
that  heroic  defence.  During  the  time  of  the  religious  troubles  in  France 
the  Huguenots  made  many  desperate  but  unavailing  endeavours  to  obtain 
possession  of  the  Mount.  The  Mount,  previously  to  the  period  of  the 
French  Revolution,  obtained  melancholy  notoriety  by  its  vaults  and 
iron  cage  being  made  the  receptacles  of  prisoners  of  importance,  charged 
with  crimes  against  the  State.  At  the  period  of  the  revolution  no  less 
than  three  hundred  ecclesiastics,  whose  age  and  infirmities  would  not 
permit  of  their  being  transported,  were  confined  within  its  walls.  It  is 
now  a  Departmental  prison. 

Siege,  fire  by  lightning,  tempest,  and  the  decays  of  time,  have  all,  at 
different  times,  contributed  to  dilapidate  the  buildings  of  the  Mount.  By 
the  munificence  of  kings,  and  its  own  abbots,  repairs  and  additions  have 
been  from  time  to  time  made,  some  of  an  ecclesiastical,  and  others  of  a 
more  warlike  character,  and  the  consequence  is,  that  it  consists  of  portions 
of  many  kinds  of  architecture.  One  of  its  chambers  is  called  the 
Knight's  Hall,  and  is* ninety-eight  feet  in  length,  by  sixty-eight  in  width, 
and  is  of  a  most  noble  appearance.  Its  groined  stone  roof  rests  upon 
eighteen  cylindrical  columns,  with  capitals  of  high  relief  and  beautiful 
design.  This  was  rebuilt,  after  a  fire  in  1113,  which  destroyed  nearly  the 
whole  pile,  by  Roger,  the  then  abbot.  It  is  in  fine  preservation.  The 
once  use  of  the  apartment  is  evident  by  its  name.  The  knights  of  the 
order  of  St.  Michael — an  order  founded  by  the  superstitious  Louis  XI. — 
having  held  their  council  in  it.  This  order  he  founded  in  1469,  six  years 
after  having  expelled  the  Britons  from  Normandy.  Previously  he  had 
made  a  pilgrimage  to  the  shrine,  and  presented  a  donation  of  six  hundred 
crowns  of  gold.  "  The  sandal  shoon  and  scallopped  shell1'  appear  to 
have  been  worn  by  many  of  the  French  monarchs ;  and  vast  concourses  of 
pilgrims  of  meaner  rank  testified  to  the  sanctity  in  which  the  shrine  of  St. 
Michael  was  held,  and  account  for  the  magnificence  of  some  of  its 
buildings.  Superstition,  slow  to  leave  a  spot  she  has  once  haunted,  still 


I^IHi^HW 


ST.  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT,  NORMANDY.  9 

lingers  here ;  and  where  the  female  Druid  once  sold  to  sailors  her 
enchanted  arrows,  of  magic  power  to  still  the  angry  ocean  if  cast  on 
its  waves  by  maiden  hands,  the  pious  venders  of  the  chaplets,  rosaries, 
crosses,  and  medals  of  St.  Michael  in  present  times,  support  the 
endeavours  of  their  ancient  predecessors,  by  selling  relics  that,  to  say  the 
least,  are  as  potent  as  the  enchanted  arrows. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Mount  are  reckoned  at  somewhere  about  three 
hundred.  They  are  divided  into  three  classes;  the  cultivators,  who 
derive  their  subsistence  from  the  main  land ;  the  aubergistes  and  shop- 
keepers, who  deal  in  an  acetous  liquor  called  wine,  and  medals  and  scarfs 
for  the  pilgrims  ;  and  the  fishermen. 

The  accompanying  view  is  taken  from  the  ramparts,  and  gives  an  accu- 
rate representation  of  the  style  of  architecture  as  seen  from  the  back  of 
the  Mount.  Other  views  of  this  most  interesting  pile  will  be  given  in 
the  course  of  the  work. 


FALMOUTH. 

THE  name  of  Falmouth  is  derived  from  the  situation  of  the  town,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river  Fal.  Norden  calls  it  Famouth.  On  each  side  of  the 
entrance  to  the  harbour  are  the  castles  of  St.  Mawes  and  Pendennis. 
"  It  is  a  place,"  says  the  same  writer,  "  of  verye  greate  importance 
for  that  parte  of  the  Countrie  in  the  time  of  foreign  feede  ;  which  being 
considered  by  that  famous  King  Henrie  the  8.  having  warrs  with  the 
Frenche,  buylte  thereupon  firste  a  castle,  which  now  serveth  for  the 
governor's  howse,  a  stronnge  rounde  pyle ;  but  since  her  late  Maiestie 
havinge  like  occasions  withe  Spaniardes,  fortefyed  it  more  strongly  in 
this  manner."  Pendennis,  the  place  alluded  to,  is  built  upon  a 
peninsular  eminence,  and  as  it  rises  above  three  hundred  feet  from 
the  level  of  the  sea,  it  presents  a  very  majestic  appearance.  It  contains 
commodious  barracks,  store-houses,  and  magazines,  with  apartments 
for  the  lieutenant-governor.  In  the  time  of  the  civil  wars  it  was  bravely 
defended  against  the  forces  of  the  parliament  by  John.  The  earliest 
mention  of  the  port  in  British  history  occurs  in  the  reign  of  Henry  IV., 
when  the  Duchess  Dowager  of  Bretagne  landed  in  progress  to  celebrate 
her  nuptials  with  that  monarch.  Until  1613,  this  town  now  containing, 
with  Bridoch  which  joins  it,  a  population  of  10,766  persons,  possessed 
but  a  single  house  of  entertainment  for  seafaring  persons.  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh,  in  his  homeward-bound  voyage  from  Guinea,  put  in  at  this 
harbour,  and  his  men  were  poorly  accommodated  at  this  house.  He  was 
struck  with  the  utility  of  providing  more  extensive  accommodations 
at  the  mouth  of  Falmouth  Harbour,  and  he  laid  before  the  Council  a 
project  of  erecting  four  houses  for  that  purpose.  The  ground  then 
belonged  to  Sir  John  Killigrew,  Bart. ;  and,  after  building  several  houses 
upon  it,  his  further  designs  were  impeded  by  the  corporations  of  Penryn, 
Truro,  and  Helston,  who  were  fearful  of  the  interests  of  their  towns  being 
injured.  The  lords  of  the  Council  settled  the  dispute  in  favour  of 
Killigrew,  and  the  buildings  proceeded  apace.  In  1670,  Sir  Peter 
Killigrew  constructed  a  new  quay,  and  obtained  an  act  of  Parliament, 
authorising  the  collection,  for  himself  and  heirs,  of  certain  duties.* 

*  There  is  a  silver  cup  and  cover  belonging  to  the  corporation  of  Penryn,  given  by 
Jane,  Lady  Killigrew,  with  this  inscription,  "  From  maior  to  maior  to  the  town  of 


FA  L  MOUTH.  1  I 

About  1688  it  became  a  station  for  post-office  packets  to  Lisbon  and 
the  West  Indies.  Its  prosperity  from  this  period  was  rapid.  The  town 
was  once  called  Smithick,  and  is  mentioned  by  that  name  in  a  resolution 
of  the  House  of  Commons,  in  1653.  Its  first  mention  under  its  present 
name  is  in  the  charter  of  incorporation,  bearing  date  1661.  In  1664,  it 
was  made  a  separate  parish,  having  been  previously  a  part  of  Bridoch,  a 
parish  a  part  of  which  is  in  the  town  of  Falmouth.  The  town  is  agreeably 
situated,  consisting  chiefly  of  one  main  street  of  neat  houses ;  and  the 
rising  grounds  behind  overlooking  the  harbour  and  town,  give  to  the 
scene  a  most  interesting  appearance.  In  the  centre  of  the  principal  street 
stand  the  market-house  and  town-hall.  The  church  is  a  modern 
building,  and  has  a  handsome  altar.  It  was  built  soon  after  the  Restora- 
tion, and  dedicated  to  the  memory  of  Charles  I.,  "  King  and  Martyr." 
A  handsome  chapel  of  ease  was  built  about  five  years  back.  There  are 
places  of  worship  for  Baptists,  Bryanites,  the  Society  of  Friends,  Inde- 
pendents, Primitive  and  Wesleyan  Methodists,  and  Unitarians.  There  are 
several  classical  and  mathematical,  National,  Lancasterian,  and  Infant, 
schools,  with  numerous  charitable  institutions. 

The  Trinity  House  have  lately  erected  a  light-house  at  St.  Anthony's 
Point,  at  the  east  side  of  Falmouth  Harbour.  This  light  burns  at  an 
elevation  of  sixty-five  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea  at  high-water 
spring  tides,  and  is  visible  in  all  directions  from  south  40°  east,  round 
southward,  westward,  and  northward,  up  the  harbour  of  Falmouth.  In 
order  to  render  it  readily  distinguishable  from  all  other  lights  in  that 
vicinity,  it  presents  a  quick  but  regular  succession  of  flashes  of  brilliant 
light. 

The  view  in  the  present  number  of  this  work  is  that  which  looks 
towards  the  Castle  of  Pendennis.  The  principal  object  is  a  receiving- 
ship,  in  the  foreground,  generally  stationed  there. 

Permarin,  when  they  received  one  that  was  in  great  misery.  J.  K.  1633."  It  is  said  by 
Hals,  that  this  lady  had  gone  on  board  two  Dutch  ships  with  a  party  of  ruffians,  who  slew 
two  Spanish  merchants,  and  robbed  them  of  two  barrels  of  Spanish  pieces  of  eight.  The 
lady  was,  according  to  the  same  account,  by  means  of  great  interest,  pardoned  ;  but  her 
accomplices  all  executed.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  she  was  divorced  from  her 
husband,  and  probable  that  she  was  protected  by  the  inhabitants  of  Penryn,  who  bore  no 
good-will  to  Sir  John  and  his  rising  town. 


THE  BOTALLACK  TIN  AND  COPPER  MINE,  LAND'S 

END. 

THE  BOTALLACK  TIN  AND  COPPER  MINE  is  in  the  parish  of  St.  Just, 
remarkable  for  having  been  the  birth-place  of  the  celebrated  Dr.  Borlase, 
a  learned  English  antiquary,  author  of  Antiquities  of  Cornwall,  the 
Natural  History  of  Cornwall,  and  other  works  and  papers.  He  was  the 
friend  of  Pope,  and  furnished  him  with  the  greatest  part  of  the  materials 
for  forming  his  grotto  at  Twickenham,  consisting  of  the  most  curious 
fossils  to  be  found  in  the  county.  Previous  to  the  destruction  of  the 
grotto,  the  name  of  Dr.  Borlase,  in  capitals  composed  of  crystal,  might 
have  been  seen  on  the  walls.  In  allusion  to  this,  in  a  letter  of  thanks  to 
Dr.  Borlase,  acknowledging  his  kindness,  Pope  says,  "  I  am  much 
obliged  to  you  for  your  collection  of  Cornish  diamonds.  I  have  placed 
them  where  they  may  best  represent  yourself,  in  a  shade,  but  shining ;" 
Dr.  Borlase  having  passed  his  life  in  retirement. 

St.  Just's  is  about  five  miles  distant  from  the  Land's  End  ;  the  Land's 
End  itself,  it  should  be  understood,  being  only  a  nominal  title  intended 
to  express  the  extreme  point  of  land,  and  not  as  the  name  of  a  village  or 
hamlet :  it  is  in  the  parish  of  Sennan.  The  spot  so  called  is,  according 
to  Dr.  Berger,  three  hundred  and  ninety-one  feet  above  the  level  of 
the  sea. 

The  mine  that  gives  the  title  to  the  Engraving  in  this  Work  is  one  of 
the  greatest  wonders  in  the  county  of  Cornwall.  The  entrance  to  the 
Works  is  two  hundred  feet  below  the  cliffs,  and  the  operations  of  the 
miners  extend  for  nearly  seventy  fathoms  under  the  bed  of  the  sea. 
The  effect  of  the  scene  from  below  is  most  wonderful.  Combined  with 
the  wild  sublimity  of  the  rocks  and  the  ocean,  it  forms  no  bad  counterpart 
of  Shakspeare's  famous  cliff,  and  realizes  the  description  of  the  place 
where 

" crows  and  choughs  that  wing  the  midway  air 

Show  scarce  so  gross  as  beetles." 

Troops  of  mules  may  at  times  be  seen  descending  the  heights,  laden  with 
coals  for  the  supply  of  the  engine  at  work  at  the  mine.     The  path  by 


HIV.    BOTALLACK    MINE.  13 

which  they  approach  is  circuitous,  and  an  unpractised  person  would  as 
soon  think  of  walking  down  a  precipice,  as  attempting  the  descent  which 
the  riders  of  the  mules  do  as  fearlessly  as  a  horseman  rides  a  turnpike 
road.  The  stupendous  and  majestic  appearance  of  the  rocks,  the  raging 
of  the  ocean,  and  the  amazingly  numerous  flocks  of  sea-gulls,  and  other 
wild  fowl,  add  not  a  little  to  the  effect. 

On  approaching  the  engine  that  works  the  mine  the  cliff  is  nearly 
perpendicular.  The  ore  raised  from  the  mine  is  drawn  up  over  an 
inclined  plane  by  means  of  a  horse-engine  placed  on  the  extreme  verge  of 
the  rock  above,  and  which  seems  from  below  to  be  suspended  in  air.  The 
following  is  a  good  description  of  the  nature  of  the  work  in  mines,  and 
will  undeceive  many  who  have  pictured  to  themselves  a  scene  of  bustle 
very  different  from  what  actually  exists.  It  is  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  Forbes 
"  A  person  unacquainted  with  the  details  of  mining,  on  being  informed  of 
many  hundreds  of  men  being  employed  in  a  single  mine,  might  naturally 
imagine  that  a  visit  to  their  deep  recesses  would  afford  a  picturesque  and 
imposing  spectacle  of  gregarious  labour  and  bustle,  tremendous  noise, 
and  much  artificial  brilliancy  to  cheer  the  gloom.  Nothing,  however,  is 
further  from  the  truth,  as  far  as  regards  the  mines  of  Cornwall ;  for,  like 
their  fellow-labourers  the  moles,  the  miners  are  solitary  in  their  opera- 
tions. Seldom  do  we  find  more  than  three  or  four  men  in  one  level  or 
gallery,  at  a  time,  where  they  are  seen  pursuing  the  common  operations 
of  digging  or  boring  the  rock  by  the  feeble  glimmering  of  a  small  candle, 
stuck  close  by  them,  with  very  little  noise,  or  latitude  for  bodily  move- 
ment; besides  whom,  there  are  generally  one  or  two  boys  employed 
in  wheeling  the  broken  ore,  &c.,  to  the  shaft.  Each  of  these  boys  has 
also  a  candle  affixed  to  his  wheel -barrow  by  the  universal  subterraneous 
candlestick,  a  piece  of  clay.  A  certain  band  of  men  who,  however 
numerous,  are  always  called  "  a  pair,"  generally  undertake  the  working 
of  a  particular  level.  These  subdivide  themselves  into  smaller  bodies, 
which,  by  relieving  each  other  at  the  end  of  every  six  or  eight  hours, 
keep  up  the  work  uninterruptedly,  except  Sundays.  By  means  of  this 
subdivision  of  pairs,  there  is  in  general  not  more  than  one-third  of  the 
underground  labourers  below  at  any  one  time.  Very  seldom  are  the 
miners  within  the  sound  of  each  other's  operations,  except  occasionally 
they  hear  the  dull  report  of  the  explosions.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  main- 
shaft,  indeed,  the  incessant  action  of  the  huge  chain  of  pumps,  produces 
a  constant,  but  not  very  loud  noise ;  while  the  occasional  rattling  of  the 
metallic  buckets  against  the  walls  of  the  shaft,  as  they  ascend  or  descend 

i. 


14  THE    BOTALLACK    MINE. 

relieves  the  monotony  both  of  the  silence  and  the  scene  ;  still  every  thing 
is  dreary,  dull,  and  cheerless  ;  and  you  can  be  with  difficulty  persuaded, 
even  in  the  richest  and  roost  populous  mines,  that  you  are  in  the  centre  of 
such  extensive  and  important  operations." 

All  mines  are  placed  under  the  superintendence  of  a  foreman,  called 
the  captain,  who  keeps  the  accounts,  and  pays  and  regulates  the 
workmen. 

The  mines  of  Cornwall  support  a  population  estimated  at  60,000, 
exclusive  of  the  artizans,  tradesmen,  and  merchants,  in  the  towns  of 
Truro,  Falmouth,  Penryn,  Penzance,  and  other  places. 

The  miners,  in  general,  are  a  civil,  honest,  and  active  class  of  men.  The 
hardships  undergone  by  some  who  have  families  are  very  great.  Generally 
they  live  in  huts  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  mines,  seldom  enjoy  the 
luxury  of  animal  food.  Many  of  them  work  like  slaves,  being  obliged 
to  wheel  barrows  containing  ore,  often  to  the  amount  of  four  hundred 
weight.  Those  employed  underground  have  mostly  an  emaciated  appear- 
ance, and  not  unoften  die  at  an  early  age  of  consumption. 

Near  the  Land's  End  is  Treryn  Castle,  in  the  parish  of  St.  Levan, 
worthy  of  mention  for  the  Logan,  or  Rocking  Stone,  justly  considered  as 
great  a  curiosity  as  any  thing  to  be  found  in  Cornwall.  This  extraor- 
dinary granite  stone  is  supposed  to  weigh  ninety  tons,  and  is  so  balanced 
on  the  summit  of  an  immense  pile  of  pointed  rocks,  that  on  one  person 
placing  his  back  against  it,  it  moves  to  and  fro  with  the  greatest  ease. 

In  Wales,  this  kind  of  stone  is  called  Y-Maen  Sigl,  signifying,  the 
Shaking  Stone.  It  is  called  Logan  in  Cornwall  and  Devonshire,  from  the 
word  logg,  meaning,  in  the  language  of  the  country,  to  move  to  and  fro. 
Some  have  been  of  opinion  that  the  Logan  stone  was  placed  in  its  extra- 
ordinary position  by  human  art,  but  it  appears  to  be  generally  thus  nicely 
balanced  by  the  hand  of  nature.  The  Druids  made  the  people  believe  that 
they  alone  could  move  these  stones,  but  only  by  a  miracle ;  and  by  which 
means  they  acquitted  or  condemned  criminals ;  often  bringing  accused 
persons  to  confess,  who  looked  upon  the  motion  of  these  stones  with 
superstitious  reverence.  It  is  the  opinion  of  Polwhele  on  this  subject,  that 
the  Druids,  discovering  this  uncommon  property  in  the  natural  Logan 
stones,  made  use  of  their  knowledge,  and  formed  and  consecrated 
artificial  Logan  stones  where  nature' had  not  prepared  them.  Spirits  were 
reported  by  them  to  inhabit  such  rocks,  and  the  vibratory  motion  was 
adduced  in  support  of  this.  There  is  a  stone  of  this  kind  in  Devonshire, 
called  the  Nut-crackers,  it  having  been  the  resort  of  the  peasantry  for 


THE    BOTALLACK    MINE.  15 

the  purpose  of  cracking  their  nuts  ;  but,  in  consequence  of  being  so  fre- 
quented, the  owner  of  the  estate  where  it  stood  had  it  moved,  so  that  it 
became  motionless,  much  to  the  annoyance  of  the  people,  who  execrated 
the  hands  that  profanely  violated  the  spirit  of  the  rock.  One  of  these 
stones  in  the  parish  of  Manaton,  in  Devonshire,  is  called  the  Whooping 
Rock,  from  the  noise  which  it  used  to  make  when  set  in  motion  by  the 
winds,  being  in  stormy  weather  heard  at  the  distance  of  three  miles. 
This,  like  the  other  stone  we  have  spoken  of,  was  moved  off  its  balance, 
to  the  great  exasperation  of  the  neighbourhood.  Nothing  in  the  Druidical 
remains  of  Cornwall  is  more  curious  than  are  these  stones,  and  they  are 
worthy  the  inspection  and  attention  of  the  traveller. 

On  a  ridge  of  rocks  at  the  Land's  End,  called  the  Long  Ships,  is 
a  light-house,  erected  in  the  year  1797,  by  a  Mr.  Smith,  under  the 
sanction  of  the  Trinity  Board. 


DARTMOUTH. 

DARTMOUTH,  in  Devonshire,  appears  to  derive  its  name  from  its  situa- 
tion at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Dart.  The  town  is  situated  on  the  western 
shore  of  the  bay  formed  by  the  river  near  its  confluence  with  the  sea. 
The  houses  are  built  on  an  eminence  which  slopes  gently  towards  the 
margin  of  the  water,  and  rise  in  ranges  of  streets  one  above  another. 
Most  of  them  are  ancient,  and  some  ornamented  with  grotesque  carvings. 
The  streets  are  inconveniently  narrow,  and  only  partially  paved.  The 
scenery  in  the  neighbourhood  is  of  a  very  superior  kind.  The  rocks  are 
of  purple-coloured  slate,  which  beautifully  contrast  with  the  foliage  of  the 
trees,  in  which  the  houses  are  embosomed.  The  view  of  the  town  from  the 
bay,  comprising  a  rich  variety  of  plants  and  shrubs  along  the  coast,  is  of 
a  most  beautiful  kind.  In  several  points  of  view,  where  projecting  rocks 
shut  out  the  view  of  both  sea  and  town,  the  bay  has  the  appearance  of  an 
inland  lake.  The  harbour  is  capable  of  containing  five  hundred  vessels, 
and  is  considered  one  of  great  security,  its  deep  waters  remaining  in 
peace,  when,  a  quarter  of  a  mile  out,  the  sea  is  in  strong  agitation.  The 
entrance  is  between  the  ruins  of  Kingswear  Castle,  and  the  Fort  and 
Church  of  St.  Petroch,  where  a  battery  has  been  erected.  An  artificial 
quay  has  been  constructed  projecting  into  the  harbour.  The  river  is 
navigable  to  Totness,  a  distance  of  ten  miles,  between  banks  abounding 
throughout  with  beautiful  scenery.  The  inhabitants  are  chiefly  employed 
in  the  Newfoundland  fishery,  which  engages  no  less  than  3000  persons, 
some  of  whom  must,  by  law,  be  landsmen.  A  trade  is  also  carried  on  in 
ship-building;  and  in  1826,  no  less  than  nineteen  vessels  were  built  in  the 
Dartmouth  dock-yards.  The  Church,  commonly  called  the  Mayor's 
Chapel,  is  a  spacious  cruciform  structure,  and  possessing  great  internal 
beauty.  It  is  in  the  decorated  style  of  English  architecture.  The  pulpit 
is  of  stone,  elaborately  carved  and  richly  gilt.  The  stalls  of  the 
corporation  are  modern  ;  but  the  old  oak  ceiling  is  preserved. 

In  1190,  Dartmouth  harbour  was  the  rendezvous  of  the  fleet  destined 
for  the  Holy  Land.  In  the  reign  of  Richard  I.,  the  French  effected  a 
landing,  set  fire  to  the  town,  and  made  good  their  retreat  with  trifling 
loss.  In  the  time  of  Edward  III.,  the  port  contributed  thirty-one  ships, 


!> AK  I  MOI'TII. 


and  nearly  eight  hundred  men,  to  the  naval  armament,  for  the  invasion  of 
France.  In  1404,  some  French  pirates  burnt  Plymouth,  and  came  to  the 
attack  of  Dartmouth,  but  were  gallantly  repulsed  by  the  united  efforts 
of  the  male  and  female  inhabitants ;  De  Chastell,  their  commander,  and 
seven  of  his  men  being  killed,  and  twenty  of  his  crew  taken  prisoners. 

During  the  Parliamentary  war,  this  town  was  regarded  as  a  port  of 
great  importance,  and  was  the  scene  of  eager  contention.  In  1643,  it 
was  besieged  by  Prince  Maurice,  who  did  not  succeed  in  taking  it  until 
after  it  had  endured  a  siege  of  four  weeks,  when  he  garrisoned  it  for  the 
king.  In  1646,  it  was  taken  by  storm  ;  General  Fairfax,  in  person, 
commanding  the  assault. 

It  has  separate  jurisdiction.  By  act  of  parliament  in  the  reign  of 
Richard  II.,  the  exportation  of  tin  was  made  the  exclusive  privilege  of  this 
port.  It  is  said  to  have  been  incorporated  by  King  John,  but  the  first 
authentic  document,  now  existing,  is  dated  in  the  reign  of  Edward  III. 
"  King  John,"  says  Leland,  "  gave  privilege  of  Mairalte  to  Dartmouth." 
This  is  either  a  mistake,  or  the  manner  of  exercising  the  privilege  was 
not  sufficiently  defined  ;  as  the  charter  granted  by  Edward  III.  expressly 
invests  the  burgesses  with  power  to  "  chose  a  mayor  every  year."  The 
corporation  which  is  formed  under  this  charter,  consists  of  a  mayor, 
recorder,  two  bailiffs,  and  twelve  common  council  men,  with  other 
inferior  officers.  Dartmouth  was  first  represented  in  Parliament  in  the 
twenty-sixth  of  Edward  I. ;  but  afterwards  intermitted  sending  till  the 
reign  of  Edward  III.;  since  which  the  representatives  have  been  regularly 
returned.  Under  the  Reform  Bill,  Dartmouth  sends  but  one  member. 

The  river  from  which  the  town  takes  its  name,  is  called  the  Dart,  as  is 
supposed  from  the  velocity  of  its  current,  in  the  same  way  as  a  river  in 
Warwickshire  is  called  the  Arrow.  By  some  old  writers,  the  Dart  is 
called  the  Darant.  It  was  probably  originally  written  Darte ;  for 
Chaucer  says, 

"  For  what  I  wot  he  was  of  Dartemouth." 

The  town  originally  consisted  of  three  villages,  named  Clifton,  Dart- 
mouth, and  Hardness  ;  and,  though  now  united  by  a  continued  chain  of 
buildings,  they  are  still  distinct  with  regard  to  many  local  regulations. 

The  view  of  Dartmouth  from  the  bay,  is,  as  we  said,  one  of  great 
beauty;  the  houses,  situated  on  a  craggy  hill,  extend,  embosomed  in 
trees,  almost  a  mile  along  the  edge  of  the  water.  The  dockyards  and 
quay  project  into  the  river,  and  cause  an  apparent  curvature  in  its  course, 


18  DARTMOUTH. 

which  produces  a  very  delightful  effect.  Ships  of  war  at  anchor,  and 
smaller  vessels  sailing,  add  greatly  to  the  view.  No  scene  could  be  more 
admirably  adapted  for  a  picture.  Dr.  Maton  speaking  of  it,  said,  that 
"  the  view  towards  the  mouth  of  the  harbour  exhibits  such  a  happy 
assemblage  of  objects  for  a  picture,  that  it  is,  perhaps,  scarcely  to  be 
exceeded.  A  rocky  knoll  projecting  from  the  shore  makes  an  admirable 
foreground.  One  of  the  side  screens  is  formed  by  the  picturesque  castle, 
with  the  adjoining  church,  just  emerging  from  a  fine  wood  which  enriches 
the  right  hand  side  ;  the  other  a  high  promontory  with  a  fort  at  its  feet ; 
whilst  the  main  sea  appears  in  front  through  a  narrow  opening,  and 
leaves  nothing  for  the  imagination  to  wish  for  in  the  composition."  Mr. 
Stan  field  perceived  those  advantages ;  and  the  accompanying  plates 
show  how  much  of  truth  there  was  in  the  description  of  Dr.  Maton. 
The  castle  has  two  platforms  of  cannon.  The  fortification  itself  was 
probably  erected  in  the  time  of  Henry  VII. ;  who,  as  appears  from 
Browne  Willis,  agreed  "  for  himself  and  his  heir  to  pay  to  the  corporation 
forty  pounds  per  annum,  for  their  building  a  strong  and  mighty  tower, 
and  bulwark  with  lime  and  stone,  for  furnishing  the  same  with  guns, 
artillery,  and  ordnance,  and  for  finding  a  chain  in  length  and  strength 
sufficient."  The  fortress,  however,  is  not  spacious,  and  mounts  but  few 
guns. 

At  the  south  end  of  the  town  are  the  ruins  of  an  ancient  castle,  rising 
immediately  above  the  water.  It  appears  to  have  been  a  circular  struc- 
ture, but  of  no  great  strength.  It  contains  4485  inhabitants,  is  a 
borough,  sea- port,  and  market-town,  and  is  distant  from  London,  204 
miles.  Its  distance  from  Exeter,  the  capital  of  the  county,  is  thirty  and 
three  quarter  miles. 


ST.  MALO. 

THIS  town,  formerly  called  Haute-Bretagne,  with  a  sea-port,  a  castle, 
which  served  it  for  a  citadel,  and  several  other  forts,  is  at  the  present 
time  the  chief  place  of  the  arrondissement  and  canton  of  the  department 
of  Ille  and  Vilaine.  It  is  forty  leagues  north  of  Nantes,  and  eighty-three 
leagues  north-west  of  Paris.  It  was  a  place  of  no  importance  until  the 
time  of  Anne  of  Bretagne,  who  transferred  to  it  the  bishopric  of  Aleth,  or 
Guidalet,  and  gave  it  the  name  of  St.  Malo,  or  Maelon,  which  was  that 
of  its  patron  and  first  bishop. 

It  is  not  large,  the  land  on  which  it  is  built  being  limited ;  but  it  is  a 
busy  trading  place,  and  thickly  populated  in  proportion  to  its  extent ;  it 
contains  from  12,000  to  14,000  inhabitants.  It  is  built  on  a  rock,  or 
small  island,  formerly  called  the  Isle  of  Aaron,  which  is  connected  with 
the  mainland  by  a  causeway.  This  island  is  protected  on  the  northern 
coast  with  rocks,  by  means  of  which  the  fortifications  of  St.  Malo  under 
this  part  of  the  enclosure  are  inaccessible  to  the  enemy ;  from  the 
southern  and  eastern  coast  it  forms  a  kind  of  amphitheatre.  Its  enclosure 
has  been  partly  rebuilt  since  the  commencement  of  the  last  century. 

St.  Malo  resembles  a  long  square,  of  which  the  angle,  extending  to 
the  bank,  or  causeway,  and  looking  towards  the  land,  is  lengthened  by 
the  bastion  of  the  castle,  which  is  called,  la  Point  de  la  Galere.  The 
castle,  considered  without  its  bastions,  forms  a  tolerably  exact  square,  of 
which  the  enclosure  is  flanked  by  four  large  towers  at  the  angles :  it 
commands  the  town,  and  defends  the  access  to  it  from  the  coast.  La 
Tour  Generate ,  and  that  of  Quinquengrone  defend  it  from  the  side  of  the 
town  ;  la  Tour  des  Dames,  and  that  of  Moulins,  flank  the  two  angles 
stretching  to  the  Point  de  la  Galere.  There  is  a  dungeon  between  the 
Tour  Generale  and  that  of  des  Dames.  The  part  of  the  town  which  is  in 
front  of  the  castle  is  very  regularly  constructed,  as  also  that  looking  to  the 
port  of  Dinan ;  but  in  the  rest  of  the  town  the  streets  are  very  irregular, 
and  the  houses  badly  built ;  a  great  part  of  them  are  constructed  of  wood, 
by  reason  of  the  stone,  which  is  common  at  St.  Malo,  being  too  hard  for 
the  masons  generally  to  work.  The  enclosure  of  St.  Malo  is  open  by 
the  gates  of  St.  Vincent  and  St.  Thomas,  extending  to  the  castle,  the 


20  ST.   MALO. 

one  on  the  right  and  the  other  on  the  left ;  by  the  great  gates  situated  at 
the  extremity  of  the  bastion  of  St.  Vincent,  in  the  middle  of  that  part  of 
the  town  which  looks  towards  the  east ;  and  by  the  gate  of  Dinan,  in 
the  middle  of  that  part  which  looks  towards  the  south.  The  land  can 
only  be  reached  by  the  causeway.  Though  open  spaces  of  ground  are 
rare  in  the  enclosure  of  the  town,  there  are,  however,  many  public  build- 
ings, the  chief  of  which  is  St.  Thomas's,  which  separates  the  town  from 
the  castle.  St.  Malo  has  a  very  extensive  quay,  facing  the  gate  of 
Dinan,  between  the  bastion  of  St.  Philippe  and  that  of  St.  Louis. 
There  are  two  others  at  the  eastern  part  of  the  town,  of  which  one, 
extending  from  the  bastion  of  St.  Louis  to  the  great  gate,  and  the  other, 
larger  than  the  two  first,  begin  at  some  distance  from  the  great  gate,  and 
extend  to  the  gate  of  St.  Vincent.  At  the  end  of  the  bastion  of  St. 
Louis,  a  pier  has  been  constructed  which  extends  into  the  sea.  Near  the 
great  gate  is  a  pump  which  furnishes  water  to  the  fountains  of  the  town, 
consisting  of  above  eighty  streets. 

The  port  is  esteemed  one  of  the  safest  in  France,  but  not  one  of  the 
most  commodious  ;  the  entrance  is  very  difficult,  on  account  of  the  sur- 
rounding rocks,  the  points  of  which  are  found  concealed  just  under  the 
water,  so  that  it  is  necessary  for  those  unacquainted  with  the  harbour  to 
employ  one  of  the  pilots  of  the  port. 

When  vessels  arrive  laden,  or  when  they  are  about  to  leave  the  port 
with  a  cargo,  they  cannot  anchor  except  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Ranee, 
near  the  ancient  city  of  Aleth,  as  the  state  of  the  water  would  not  allow 
them  always  to  be  afloat  if  they  moored  themselves  against  the  quays  of 
the  town,  the  tide,  ebbing  every  twelve  hours,  leaving  dry  the  whole  of 
the  sands  between  St.  Malo,  the  causeway,  St.  Servan,  and  the  old  city. 

The  town  has  been  bombarded  many  times  by  the  English.  In  1693, 
an  English  vessel  was  stranded  on  a  rock  opposite  the  port  St.  Thomas, 
filled  with  machinery  to  crush  the  town,  if  it  had  succeeded,  as  was  anti- 
cipated ;  but  the  assailants,  finding  themselves  discovered  and  fired  at  from 
the  Fort  Royal,  quickly  set  fire  to  their  vessel,  seeking  to  save  themselves 
in  their  boats ;  in  this,  however,  they  were  frustrated,  for  of  the  entire 
number  of  forty-one  men  all  perished,  including  the  engineer.  This 
infernal  machine,  as  it  was  called  by  the  inhabitants,  caused  much 
devastation  in  the  town,  but  it  did  no  personal  damage.  In  1695, 
another  attempt  was  made,  which  was  equally  unsuccessful.  In  1758, 
two  descents  were  effected  near  St.  Malo,  at  Cancale,  and  at  St.  Cast;  but 
the  resistance  that  they  experienced  compelled  the  troops  to  re-embark, 


\ 


ST.   MALO.  21 

after  having  lost  three  thousand  men,  and  seven  hundred  prisoners ;  the 
Malouins  lost  but  four  hundred  men  killed  and  wounded. 

The  commerce  of  St.  Malo  is  very  active ;  there  are  many  manufacto- 
ries of  soap,  tobacco,  biscuit,  sail-cloth,  and  cordage,  a  forge  for  the  navy, 
and  materials  for  building,  as  well  within  as  without  the  walls.  The 
vessels  which  the  Malouins  employ  for  the  cod-fishery  from  the  port  are 
from  a  hundred  to  four  hundred  tons  ;  these  vessels  carry  with  them  the 
salts  of  Guerand,  for  the  curing  of  the  fish.  The  cod  prepared  by  the 
Malouins  has  an  acknowledged  superiority  over  that  which  is  prepared  in 
England.  They  have  also  whale,  mackerel,  and  oyster  fisheries,  in  the 
great  road  of  Cancale,  near  their  town ;  the  latter  are  considered  the  best 
in  France :  they  also  trade  largely  in  the  cloths  of  Bretagne,  and  all  sorts 
of  merchandise.  When  war  intercepts  commerce,  the  Malouins  occupy 
themselves  almost  entirely  in  making  attacks  on  their  enemies ;  for  which 
purpose  they  arm  the  greater  part  of  their  vessels.  By  means  of  these 
armaments  they  amply  indemnify  themselves  for  the  profits  which  they 
might  have  made  by  commerce,  and  likewise  procure  subsistence  for  a 
great  number  of  sailors  and  other  sea-faring  men,  who,  without  this 
assistance,  would  be  deprived  of  employment.  It  is  in  the  time 
of  these  armaments  that  the  Malouins  trade  most  with  the  Nantais, 
because  the  privateers  bring  into  their  port  the  greater  part  of  the  prizes 
captured.  The  productions  of  the  territory  of  St.  Malo  consist  princi- 
pally of  grains,  which  are  gathered  in  abundance.  They  furnish 
also  cattle,  and  a  variety  of  fruits.  Its  commerce  is  only  supported  by 
the  vigilance  and  activity  of  its  merchants ;  they  know  how  to  surmount 
by  their  labour  the  obstacles  occasioned  by  the  position  of  their  town,  and 
render,  in  fact,  this  place  as  interesting  as  if  it  was  in  a  favourable 
situation. 

In  1711  they  lent  to  Louis  XIV.  thirty  millions  of  francs,  which  they 
have  never  been  repaid.  This  town  has  given  birth  to  great  seamen  and 
eminent  merchants,  who  by  their  industry  have  brought  considerable  sums 
into  France.  It  is  the  cradle  of  the  Indian  Company ;  and  we  are  indebted 
to  one  of  its  inhabitants  for  the  discovery  of  Canada.  It  is  celebrated  as 
the  birth-place  of  Bernard  de  la  Bourdonnaye,  a  merchant  and  warrior  ; 
of  La  Mettrie,  a  philosopher,  who  was  a  man  of  so  great  a  mind  that  he 
discovered  he  had  no  soul,  a  qualification  for  the  friendship  of  Frederick 
the  Great,  who  forthwith  made  him  his  physician ;  of  Maupertius,  the 
geometrician;  of  Chateaubriand,  the  celebrated  pamphleteer,  and  author 


ST-   MALO. 


of  the  Genius  of  Christianity  ;  and  other  characters  of  different  degrees 
of  eminence. 

Besides  the  castle  cathedral,  there  are  three  parish  churches,  a  chapter- 
house, a  seminary,  and  seven  religious  houses,  of  which  three  are  for 
men,  and  four  for  women. 

Of  the  peculiar  manners  of  the  strange  but  sturdy  people  of  Saint 
Malo,  an  excellent  account  may  be  found  in  the  Travelling  Sketches  on 
the  Sea-coasts  of  France,  written  by  Leitch  Ritchie,  and  illustrated  by 
Stanfield  :  —  "  Driven  from  terra  firma,"  says  that  excellent  writer,  "by 
the  incursions  of  the  Normans,  the  inhabitants  of  this  part  of  Brittany 
took  refuge,  like  the  Lombards  in  similar  circumstances,  on  the  rocks  of 
the  sea  ;  and  ,  even  before  they  had  enclosed  themselves  with  proper 
fortifications,  they  were  enabled  to  afford  an  asylum  to  a  fugitive  prince 
—  the  Earl  of  Richmond,  who  afterwards  wore  the  crown  of  England. 
At  the  time  of  the  League,  they  had  become  so  independent  as  to  stand 
aloof  from  both  parties  ;  and,  at  length,  haughtily  declared,  that  they 
would  do  without  a  master  till  the  States-general  of  the  kingdom, 
assembled  in  due  form  of  law,  should  elect  a  king. 

"The  governor  of  the  chateau,  however,  the  Count  de  Fontaine,  was 
of  more  accommodating  sentiments  ;  and  the  garrison  and  the  citizens 
formed  two  hostile  parties  within  the  walls.  The  dispute  was  settled  by 
fifty  fine  young  men  scaling  the  chateau  by  night,  by  means  of  a  cord 
attached  to  a  culverin  on  the  ramparts.  The  garrison  gave  in  ;  and  the 
Malouins  governed  themselves  till  the  year  1594,  when  they  thought 
proper  to  recognize  the  authority  of  Henri  Quatre. 

"  One  would  almost  think  that  the  mind  is  in  some  degree  impressed 
with  the  character  of  the  objects  which  the  eyes  have  been  accustomed 
to  look  upon  from  infancy  ;  for  the  Malouins  have  always  preserved  the 
stern,  unaccommodating  spirit,  which  is  the  moral  feature,  if  we  may  so 
express  ourselves,  of  their  native  rock." 

The  circumstance  of  the  fire-ship  sent  against  the  town  by  the  English, 
and  which  has  been  noticed  above,  is  then  narrated  ;  and  the  writer  pro- 
ceeds by  saying,  that,  "  The  privateers  fitted  out  from  the  place  have 
always  been  distinguished  for  their  audacity  and  success  ;  and,  in  short, 
to  give  the  naval  character  of  the  people  in  a  word,  we  have  only  to  say, 
that,  when  hailed  at  sea,  their  ships  did  not  answer,  'We  are  French,'  but, 
'  We  are  Malouin  !' 

"  The  customs  and  manners  of  the  people,  a  little  way  out  of  the 
town,"  continues  the  same  lively  writer,  "  are  very  striking  ;  and  we 


ST.    MA  1,0.  23 

cannot  travel  a  Sabbath-day's  journey  without  witnessing  most  of  the 
peculiarities  of  the  Bas  Bretons. 

"  The  marriage  ceremonies  of  the  peasantry  are  absolutely  poetical. 
The  compliments  which  are  discharged  at  one  another  by  the  two  go- 
betweens  (who  are  not  women,  as  in  ancient  Greece,  but  men)  remind 
one  of  the  eulogium  of  bards.  The  agent  of  the  fair  one,  after  being 
driven  from  point  to  point  in  the  palaver,  is,  at  last,  fain  to  avow  that  he 
has  no  better  reason  for  refusal  than  that  the  maiden  has  devoted  her 
virgin  life  to  God.  Even  this  fortification,  however,  is  at  length  aban- 
doned, and  the  advocate  of  the  lover  obtains  permission  to  enter  the 
cottage,  and  search  in  person  for  the  damsel.  A  wife,  a  widow,  and  a 
child,  are  in  turns  presented  to  him ;  but  all  these  he  declines  with  a 
compliment  and  a  jest ;  and  when,  at  length,  the  object  of  his  search 
appears,  all  parties  sit  down  to  the  wine  or  the  cider,  and  converse 
reasonably  on  the  subject. 

"  On  the  marriage-day  the  bride  and  bridegroom  hold  a  taper  in  their 
hands ;  and  the  light  which  is  first  extinguished  announces  to  the  super- 
stitious Bretons  the  one  who  is  to  die  first.  On  the  evening  of  the 
marriage,  a  car,  yoked  with  oxen,  arrives  to  carry  to  her  new  home  the 
property  of  the  bride  ;  but  it  is  not  without  blows  on  both  sides,  severe, 
though  amicable,  that  this  is  effected.  On  the  same  night  the  lady  is 
hidden  by  her  bride-maidens,  and  a  severe  fight  takes  place  among  the 
young  men.  The  struggles  of  the  party  of  the  'happy  man,'  however, 
are  in  vain  ;  for,  by  immutable  rule,  the  first  day  of  marriage  belongs  to 
God,  the  second  to  the  Virgin,  and  it  is  not  till  the  third  day  the  wife 
is  delivered  to  her  husband. 

"  A  thousand  odd  superstitions  still  prevail  among  the  Bas  Bretons. 
When  a  sick  man  is  about  to  die,  a  funeral  car  is  sure  to  be  seen 
approaching  the  house,  covered  with  a  white  cloth,  and  driven  by  skele- 
tons ;  or,  if  the  cortege  is  not  seen,  the  wheels,  at  least,  are  heard,  and 
the  terrified  listeners  hide  their  faces  in  their  hands  till  the  unearthly 
show  has  passed  by.  Certain  dwarfs,  one  foot  high,  are  supposed  to 
inhabit  the  earth  under  the  chateau  Morlaix,  for  the  purpose  of  guarding 
the  treasures  it  contains.  A  man  who  has  the  good  fortune  to  set  eyes 
on  these  riches,  may  fill  his  hands  if  he  please,  but  woe  betide  him  if  he 
puts  any  in  his  pocket !  '  John  and  his  Father,'  form  a  kind  of  Will  o' 
the  Wisp,  who  carries  a  light  on  each  of  his  four  fingers,  and  twirls  round 
with  them  like  a  dervish.  The  belated  hind  is  sometimes  startled,  at  the 
edges  of  the  woods,  with  the  sound  of  dancing;  and,  if  he  dare  to  turn 


24  ST.  MALO. 

his  eyes  to  the  spot,  he  is  sure  to  be  seized  by  the  unearthly  revellers,  and 
compelled  to  join  in  their  gambols  till  the  crowing  of  the  cock.  The 
laveuses  de  nuit  are  seen  washing  in  the  streams ;  and  they  invite  the 
passer-by  to  help  them  to  wring  their  clothes.  The  job  continues  all 
night,  and  perhaps  the  assistant  at  last  gets  his  arm  broken  for  his  pains. 

"  In  some  places  they  would  not  for  the  world  sweep  the  floor  after 
sun-set,  for  fear  of  hurting  the  dead  who  are  then  making  their  invisible 
rounds.  When  they  wish  to  find  the  body  of  a  drowned  person,  they  fix 
a  burning  taper  in  a  loaf  of  bread,  and  send  it  afloat  upon  the  water,  con- 
fidently expecting  that  the  light  will  be  extinguished  above  the  spot  where 
the  dead  man  lies.  The  crow  of  the  cock  before  midnight,  continued  an 
odd  number  of  times,  announces  the  death  of  a  man  ;  an  even  number  of 
times,  that  of  a  woman.  The  song  of  a  bird  foretells,  by  its  intonation, 
the  date  of  their  marriage  and  death.  On  Christmas-night,  the  cows, 
and  other  ruminating  animals,  lie  awake,  conversing  on  what  is  to  happen 
to  their  masters,  who  take  care,  on  these  occasions,  to  supply  them  with 
a  good  supper.  The  howling  of  a  dog  in  the  night  time  presages  death  ; 
and,  in  the  howling  of  a  storm  are  heard  the  voices  of  the  unburied  dead." 

The  Malouins  are  haughty  shopkeepers,  and  scrupulous  merchants. 
Their  uncompromising  character  appearing  in  all  the  transactions  of  their 
lives. 

When  the  harbour  is  filled  by  the  tide,  the  scene  presented  is  animated 
and  picturesque.  The  boats  passing  and  re-passing,  the  costume  of  the 
peasants  of  Brittany  contrasted  with  the  rude  and  not  less  strange 
appearance  of  the  veteran  sailor,  the  bristling  towers,  and  the  black 
rocks,  form  altogether  a  scene  of  great  interest. 


COAST  OF  BRITTANY  NEAR  DOL, 

(THE  ROCKS  OF  ST.  MALO  IN  THE  DISTANCE.) 

WITH  the  austere  St.  Malo  we  have  finished,  and  we  now  come  to 
the  fertileplains  of  Dol. 

The  accompanying  view  is  one  merely  of  a  windmill,  but  it  well  contrasts 
with,  and  exhibits  the  effect  of,  the  vast  champaign  around  it.  The  town 
of  Dol  is  placed  among  marshes,  and  is  remarkable  chiefly  for  its  large 
Gothic  cathedral.  We  have  previously  noticed  the  strong  and  strange 
superstitions  of  the  people  of  Brittany,  nor  are  the  Dolais  one  wit  behind 
the  credulous  Malouins.  The  cathedral  is  said  to  contain  the  mausoleum 
of  Saint  Samson,  who  is  such  a  very  sensible  saint  that  he  cures  the 
Dolais  of  madness.  Like  other  mad-doctors,  he  prescribes  a  straight 
waistcoast,  but  instead  of  encloseting  his  patient  in  a  mad-house,  he 
shuts  him  up  in  a  niche  near  the  altar.  The  prescription  is  only  efficient 
for  an  inhabitant  of  Dol. 

On  the  road  from  Pontorson,  the  last  frontier  town  of  Normandy,  to 
Dol,  the  first  town  of  Brittany,  is  seen,  from  a  great  distance,  Mount 
Dol.  This  place  is  invested  with  all  the  superstition  peculiar  to  the 
country.  It  was  visited,  like  St.  Michael's  in  Cornwall,  and  St.  Michael's 
in  Normandy,  by  the  "  First  Knight ;"  and,  as  miracles  are  never  absent 
when  the  marvellous  is  to  be  substantiated,  the  imprint  of  the  foot  of 
the  saint  remains  to  this  day  an  incontestable  proof  of  his  visit.  The 
Druids  had  here  a  temple,  but  the  French  have  a  telegraph  ;  and  the 
view  from  the  platform  on  which  it  is  erected  is  extensive  and  beautiful, 
adorned  with  chateaux  and  spots  of  inter'  -f. 

it 


PORTSMOUTH. 

UNDER  the  head  of  Portsmouth  will  be  comprised  a  description  of 
Portsmouth  Harbour,  a  view  of  which  will  be  given  in  the  course  of  this 
work  ;  Porchester  Castle,  one  of  the  engravings  in  the  present  number ; 
and  all  points  of  interest  connected  with  this  great  maritime  and  military 
depot. 

The  origin  of  Portsmouth  is  affirmed  by  Camden  to  have  been  owing  to 
the  retiring  of  the  sea  from  the  upper  part  of  the  harbour,  which,  rendering 
the  adjoining  village  of  Porchester  less  convenient,  the  inhabitants  were 
induced  to  remove  to  Portsea  Isle,  on  the  south-west  side  of  which  they 
erected  the  present  existing  town.  It  is  called  in  the  Saxon  Chronicles, 
Portesmuthe,  from  a  Saxon  chieftain  of  the  name  of  Port,  who,  with  his 
two  sons,  Bieda  and  Maegla,  landed  on  that  part  of  the  coast  about  the 
year  501.  After  a  severe  conflict  with  the  Britons,  this  chieftain  suc- 
ceeded in  maintaining  possession  of  the  surrounding  country.  Alfred 
fitted  out  a  fleet  of  nine  ships  at  the  port,  and  after  an  obstinate  engage- 
ment defeated  the  Danes,  who  infested  the  coasts  of  Hampshire  and 
Dorsetshire  ;  and  in  his  own  peculiar  way,  hanged  many  of  them  along 
the  coast  as  admonitions  to  their  countrymen.  Harold  also  equipped  a 
large  fleet  at  this  port,  with  a  view  of  intercepting  the  armament  of 
William,  afterwards  surnamed  the  Conqueror.  After  the  death  of 
William  Rufus,  Robert,  Duke  of  Normandy,  landed  with  his  forces  to 
take  possession  of  the  throne.  Henry  the  First,  who  had  raised  an  army 
to  support  his  claims  to  the  crown,  assembled  his  forces  here;  and,  after 
the  two  armies  had  remained  some  time  in  their  encampments,  an  accom- 
modation took  place,  and  Robert  returned  to  Normandy.  The  Saxon 
Chronicle  informs  us,  that  the  king  passed  the  Whitsun-week  here. 
Henry  the  Third,  also,  collected  at  this  place  a  numerous  army  for  the 
invasion  of  France ;  but  the  enterprise  was  abandoned  in  consequence 
of  the  treachery  of  his  ally,  the  Duke  of  Bretagne.  In  1377,  the 
beginning  of  the  reign  of  Richard  II.,  the  French  actuated  it  is  said  by 
jealousy  at  the  growing  prosperity  of  its  trade,  attacked  and  burnt  a  con- 
siderable portion  of  the  town,  but  were  compelled  to  retire  to  their  ships 


PORTSMOUTH.  27 

with  much  loss.  For  the  greater  security  of  the  harbour,  Edward  IV. 
erected  two  towers,  commanding  its  entrance.  He  also  made  additions 
to  the  fortifications  of  the  town,  which  previously  consisted  only  of  a 
single  wall,  strengthened  at  the  angles  with  bastions;  and  Richard  III. 
impressed  with  the  growing  importance  of  the  place,  carried  on  and 
extended  the  works  his  predecessor  commenced.  Henry  VII.  established 
seven  extensive  breweries  for  supplying  the  troops  in  time  of  war;  and 
Henry  VIII.,  the  first  monarch  under  whom  the  navy  obtained  a  system- 
atic establishment,  erected  Southsea  Castle  at  the  south-west  extremity 
of  the  Isle  of  Portsea,  and  made  other  improvements;  and  instituted 
regulations  which  made  Portsmouth  the  principal  naval  arsenal  in 
England.*  In  July,  1544,  Francis  I.,  having  previously  quarrelled  with 
Henry,  fitted  out  a  large  fleet  under  the  command  of  D'Armebant,  Admi- 
ral of  France.  The  vessels,  with  a  numerous  military  force  on  board, 
anchored  off  St.  Helens,  with  intent  to  destroy  Portsmouth,  where  an 
English  army,  commanded  by  the  Duke  of  Suffolk,  had  assembled. 
The  English  fleet,  under  Viscount  Lisle,  Lord  High  Admiral  of  England, 
anchored  off  Spithead,  and  a  distant  cannonade  was  maintained  for  two 
days  between  the  hostile  fleets,  during  which  the  French  suffered  consi- 
derable loss,  and  were  at  length  compelled  to  haul  their  wind,  and  retire 
to  their  own  coast,  but  which  they  did  not  do  without  revenging 
themselves  by  plundering  some  part  of  the  Isle  of  Wight.  At  the  com- 
mencement of  the  action  the  Mary  Rose,  commanded  by  Sir  George 

*  Henry  VIII.  was  the  first  to  erect  a  navy  office,  and  range  his  ships  into  different 
classes,  keeping  a  regular  inventory  of  their  various  stores.  In  the  preceding  reigns  the 
naval  force  was  either  hired  from  the  merchant,  or  demanded  by  the  king  from  the  Cinque 
ports.  Leland,  who  visited  Portsmouth  in  the  reign  of  Henry,  describes  it  as  follows : 
— "  The  land  heere,  on  the  east  side  of  Portesmuth  haven,  rennith  farther  by  a  great 
way  strait  into  the  se,  by  south  est  from  the  haven  mouth  than  it  doeth  at  the  west 
poynte.  There  is,  at  this  point  of  the  haven,  Portesmuth  town,  and  a  great  round  tourre, 
almost  doble  in  quantite  and  strengith  to  that  that  is  on  the  west  side  of  the  haven  right 
agayn  it,  and  heere  is  a  mighty  chaine  of  yren,  to  draw  from  towre  to  towre.  About  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  above  this  tourre  is  a  great  dok  for  shippes,  and  yn  this  dok  lyeth  part 
of  the  rjbbes  of  the  Henry,  Grace  «f  Dieu,  one  of  the  biggest  shippes  that  hath  been 
made  in  hominum  memoria.  Ther  be  above  this  dok  crekes  in  this  part  of  the  haven." 
After  some  further  description  of  the  town,  Leland  says,  "  King  Henry  viij  at  his  first 
warres  into  Fraunce  erected  in  the  south  part  of  the  towne  3  great  bruing  houses,  with 
the  implements,  to  serve  his  shippes  at  such  tyme  as  they  should  go  to  the  se  in  tyme  of 
warre.  One  Carpenter,  a  riche  man,  made  of  late  tyme,  in  the  mydle  of  the  high  streate 
of  the  toun,  a  Tounhouse.  The  loun  is  baie,"  he  adds,  "and  little  occupied  in  time  of 
peace." 


28  PORTSMOUTH. 

Carew,  the  largest  English  ship,  next  to  the  Great  Harry  of  the  Admiral's, 
was  overpowered  by  the  weight  of  her  own  ordnance ;  and,  heeling 
greatly,  the  water  rushed  in  at  her  port-holes,  and  sunk  her,  by  which 
accident  nearly  600  men,  with  Sir  George,  were  drowned.  In  the  reign 
of  Edward  VI.,  all  the  maritime  force  of  England  consisted  of  fifty  three 
vessels,  exclusive  of  merchantmen, but  including  galleys,  pinnaces,  and  row 
barges.  They  were  all  stationed  at  this  port,  excepting  two  at  Deptford 
Strand,  and  the  Henry  Grace  de  Dieu  at  Woolwich.  The  number  of  men 
to  man  these  vessels,  including  soldiers,  marines,  and  gunners,  was  7780. 
The  young  king  perceived  the  necessity  of  strengthening  Portsmouth, 
and,  in  a  letter  to  his  friend,  Barnaby  Fitzpatrick,  during  his  progress  in 
1552,  he  writes,  "  From  thes  we  went  to  Portsmouth  toune,  and  there 
viewed  not  only  the  toune  itself,  and  the  haven,  but  also  divers  bulwarkes; 
in  viewing  of  which  we  find  the  bulwarkes  chargeable,  massie,  and  ram- 
parted, but  il  facioned,  il  flanked,  and  set  in  unmete  places;  the  toune 
weak  in  comparison  of  that  it  ought  to  be,  to  house  great  stores  (for  wh, 
in  the  wallis  are  faire  and  large  closis,  and  much  vacant  rome  ;)  the  haven 
notable  greate,  and  standing  by  nature  easie  to  be  fortified.  And  for  the 
more  strength  thereof,  we  have  divised  two  strong  castellis  on  either  side 
of  the  haven,  at  the  mouth  thereof :  for  at  the  mouth  of  the  haven  is  not 
past  ten  score  over,  but  in  the  middal  almost  a  mile  over,  and  in 
length  for  a  mile  and  a  hauf  hable  to  bear  the  greatest  ship  in  Christen- 
dome."  The  young  king,  who  passed  the  night  at  Southsea  Castle,  after 
reviewing  the  fortifications,  and  ordering  the  erection  of  the  two  towers, 
also  gave  directions  for  an  immense  iron  chain,  extending  from  one  tower 
to  the  other,  across  the  mouth  of  the  harbour ;  which  chain,  on  the 
French  fleet  appearing  off  Portsmouth  during  the  American  war,  was 
raised  so  as  to  prevent  the  vessels  entering.  In  the  reign  of  Elizabeth, 
the  fortifications  were  greatly  strengthened,  and  the  signals  now  used  on 
the  approach  of  vessels  were  established.  In  the  reign  of  Charles  I., 
Portsmouth  was  the  rendezvous  for  the  armament  destined  to  relieve  the 
Protestants  in  Rochelle,  then  besieged  by  Cardinal  Richelieu.  John 
Villiers,  Duke  of  Buckingham,  the  favourite  of  Charles,  came  to  Ports- 
mouth to  hasten  the  preparations  for  the  expedition,  and  was  assassinated 
by  the  enthusiast  Felton,  who  was  a  lieutenant  in  one  of  the  regiments 
ordered  for  embarkation,  and  who  had  previously  served  under  the  Duke 
at  the  Isle  of  Rhe.*  Soon  after  the  commencement  of  the  Parliamentary 

*  The  history  of  the  motives  which  urged  Felton  to  so  atrocious  a  crime  has  never 


PORTSMOUTH.  29 

War,  a  party  of  Cromwell  soldiers  surprised  Southsea  Castle,  of  which 
they  took  possession ;  and,  subsequently,  they  took  the  town,  and  garri- 
soned it  for  the  Parliament.  After  the  Restoration,  the  nuptials  of  Charles 
II.  with  Catherine,  the  Infanta  of  Portugal,  were  solemnized  in  the 
chapel  of  the  garrison.  Charles  enlarged  and  improved  the  fortifications 
by  surrounding  Southsea.  Castle  with  a  kind  of  star  fort.  James  II., 
while  Lord  High  Admiral,  frequently  visited  Portsmouth ;  but,  previously 
to  his  abdication  of  the  government,  he  imprisoned  the  officers  of  the 
garrison  for  refusing  to  admit  his  Irish  troops.  The  port  was  frequently 
visited  by  George  III. ;  and,  in  1814,  the  Prince  Regent,  afterwards 
George  IV.,  remained  at  Portsmouth  for  several  days,  in  company  with 
the  allied  sovereigns. 

Portsmouth  received  its  first  charter  of  incorporation  from  Richard 
Coeur  de  Lion,  in  the  year  1123,  in  which,  after  declaring  that  he  retains 
Portesmue  in  his  own  hands,  with  all  that  belongs  to  it,  he  grants  to  its 
burgesses  the  privileges  of  an  annual  fair  for  fifteen  days,  and  a  weekly 
market,  together  with  all  the  immunities  enjoyed  by  the  citizens  of  Win- 
chester and  Oxford.  As  a  consequence  of  this  charter,  the  corporation 
required  of  Henry  III.  that  he  would  command  the  attendance  of  his 
justices;  and,  to  strengthen  the  request  (no  unnecessary  precaution  at 

teen  satisfactorily  arrived  at.  The  refusal  of  a  captaincy,  poverty,  and  blind  fanaticism,  are 
all  alleged ;  and  the  last  appears  most  likely.  The  narrative  of  the  assassination  is  thus 
given  by  Wrangham  ;  and,  it  is  trusted,  will  not  be  ihought  an  uninteresting  episode  : 
"  In  a  bye  cutler's  shop,  on  Tower  Hill,  he  purchased  a  tenpenny  knife,  the  sheath  of 
which  he  sewed  to  the  lining  of  his  pocket,  that  he  might  at  any  moment  draw  forth  the 
blade  with  one  hand,  as  he  had  maimed  the  other.  This  done,  he  reached  Portsmouth, 
partly  (it  is  said)  on  horseback,  and  partly  on  foot;  for  he  was  in  great  poverty,  which 
might  perhaps  have  a  little  edged  his  desperation.  There,  without  any  suspicion,  among 
numbers  solicitous  of  employmeut,  he  pressed  into  an  inward  chamber,  where  Bucking- 
ham was  at  breakfast  with  Monsieur  de  Soubes  and  Sir  Thomas  Fryer;  and  a  little 
before  His  Grace's  rising  from  the  table,  moved  thence  into  a  kind  of  lobby  between  that 
room  and  the  next,  where  divers  were  in  waiting  for  the  duke's  appearance.  In  this 
lobby,  as  Buckingham  was  passing  through,  the  assassin  with  a  back  stroke  gave  him  a 
deep  wound  in  his  left  side.  The  Duke,  having  just  time  to  pull  out  the  knife,  sunk  down 
under  the  table  and  expired."  The  Duchess,  in  an  upper  room,  was  scarcely  out  of  bed. 
Felton,  far  from  attempting  to  escape,  justified  his  crime.  The  house  is  No.  10  in  the 
High  Street,  then  an  inn  called  the  Spotted  Dog,  and  now  in  existence.  Felton  was 
executed  at  Tyburn,  and  gibbeted  on  Southsea  Common.  The  body  of  the  duke  was  in- 
terred at  Westminster  Abbey  ;  but,  in  the  church  of  St.  Thomas  a  Becket,  at  Portsmouth, 
is  a  cenotaph  erected  to  his  memory,  containing  in  the  centre  a  marble  urn  which  holds, 
the  heart  of  the  ill-fated  nobleman. 

l 


30  PORTSMOUTH. 

that  period)  presented  the  monarch  with  three  casks  of  wine;  and,  it  is 
scarcely  necessary  to  add,  that  the  justices  followed  the  bribe.  Other- 
charters  were  conferred  by  succeeding  monarchs,  and  the  last  was  granted 
by  Charles  I. 

The  port  extends  from  the  opening  of  Southampton  Water,  on  the 
west,  to  the  town  of  Emsworth,  on  the  east,  including  Langston,  St. 
Helens,  Portsmouth  Harbour,  and  Spithead.  The  harbour  is  unrivalled 
for  capaciousness,  security,  and  depth  of  water  :  it  is  about  two  hundred 
and  fifty  yards  broad  at  the  mouth,  expanding  into  an  open  and  broad 
lake,  which  extends  for  several  miles  to  the  north,  affording  secure  shelter 
and  ample  sea-room  for  ships  of  the  largest  burden.  The  contiguity  of 
the  Isle  of  Wight  adds  materially  to  the  safety,  by  forming  a  vast  natural 
break-water  between  a  portion  of  the  English  Channel  and  the  harbour. 
The  extent  of  the  harbour  is  almost  sufficient  for  the  whole  navy  of 
England,  and  the  greatest  first-rates  may  ride  at  the  lowest  ebb  without 
touching  the  ground.  Even  when  the  sea  at  Spithead  is  so  agitated  by 
the  fury  of  the  winds  that  the  largest  ships  are  sometimes  driven  from 
their  anchors,  the  ships  within  the  harbour  ride  at  ease.  Hardly  any  wind 
that  can  blow  has  power  to  endanger  the  shipping  moored  on  its  "  breast 
of  waters,"  so  effectually  is  it  sheltered  by  the  surrounding  lands.  From 
the  western  side  of  the  entrance  is  the  sand-bank  called  the  Spit,  at  the 
head  of  which  a  ship  of  war  is  always  stationed.  This  bank  is  above 
three  miles  in  length,  but  not  perceptible  above  water.  The  roadstead  is 
called  the  Spithead,  and  marked  out  by  buoys  at  regular  intervals,  and  is 
often  the  spot  chosen  for  the  assembling  of  the  English  fleet.  The  port 
is  the  general  rendezvous  where  all  ships  either  homeward  or  outward 
bound  take  convoy,  and  frequently  seven  hundred  merchantmen  have 
sailed  at  one  time  from  Spithead. 

Allusion  has  previously  been  made  to  the  loss  of  the  Mary  Rose,  com- 
manded by  Sir  George  Carew,  off  Spithead,  in  1544.  Probably  the 
calamity  that,  on  the  29th  August,  1782,  befel  the  Royal  George, 
was  of  a  more  awful  nature,  inasmuch  as  none  of  the  dread  circumstances 
of  war  were  connected  with  the  melancholy  event.  This  vessel  carried 
one  hundred  guns,  and  was  considered  one  of  the  finest  in  the  Royal 
Navy.  Some  repairs  being  required  on  her  keel,  to  save  the  delay  of 
going  into  harbour,  she  was  hove  on  one  side,  by  the  removal  of  her 
guns  ;  and,  while  in  that  situation,  a  sudden  squall  from  the  north-west 
threw  her  broadside  on  the  water,  and  the  lower  deck  ports  not  having 
been  lashed  clown,  she  filled,  and  sunk  in  about  three  minutes.  Her 


PORTSMOUTH.  31 

brave  admiral,  Kempenfeldt,  and  upwards  of  four  hundred  of  her  crew 
(eight  hundred  in  all),  besides  two  hundred  women,  perished  in  her. 
Every  assistance  was  immediately  given  by  the  boats  of  the  fleet,  which 
had  just  returned  from  a  successful  cruise,  but  with  little  success.  The 
top-masts  were  long  visible  above  water,  and  the  spot  where  she  lies  is 
marked  by  a  red  buoy  attached  to  the  wreck.  The  body  of  her  gallant 
commander  was  never  found.  A  cenotaph  in  Alverstoke  Church  perpe- 
tuates his  memory,  and  records  his  talents  and  his  virtues.  By  the  assis- 
tance of  the  diving-bell  many  of  her  stores  have  been  recovered  ;  and, 
only  lately,  by  means  of  an  ingeniously  constructed  diving-helmet  and 
apparatus,  invented  by  Mr.  Deane,  stores  have  been  discovered  to  a 
considerable  amount. 

The  following  particulars  of  the  loss  of  the  Royal  George  have  been 
collected  by  Mr.  Deane;  and,  as  they  have  more  of  the  stamp  of 
authenticity  than  many  accounts  which  are  current,  and  the  subject  is 
connected  in  a  most  interesting  manner  with  the  history  of  the  English 
Navy,  and  consequently  with  Portsmouth,  they  are  here  introduced. 

"  Time  has  left  few  in  the  present  day  of  those  saved  from  the  ship, 
but  her  seventh  lieutenant  (aide-de-camp  of  Admiral  Kempenfeldt,  the 
present  Admiral  Sir  Philip  Henderson  Durham,  G.  C.  B.)  the  only 
officer  alive  who  then  belonged  to  her,  and  he  has  kindly  presented  us 
the  following  anecdote,  more  immediately  relating  to  himself. 

"  When  the  Royal  George  was  going  down,  Lieutenant  Durham  threw 
off  his  coat  and  dashed  into  the  water,  where  he  was  siezed  by  a  drown- 
ing marine,  by  whom  he  was  twice  carried  down.  On  rising  the  second 
time,  Lieutenant  Durham  succeeded  in  extricating  himself  from  the 
dying  man's  grasp,  by  tearing  off  his  waistcoat,  and  he,  with  one  of  the 
seamen,  was  eventually  saved  by  siezing  the  halyards  from  the  mizen 
topmast  head,  by  which  they  reached  the  mast  head,  from  whence  they 
were  taken  with  great  difficulty  by  a  boat.  The  poor  marine's  body  was 
washed  on  shore  a  fortnight  afterwards,  with  the  waistcoat,  by  which  he 
had  caught  hold  of  Lieutenant  Durham,  so  firmly  twisted  round  his  arm, 
that  a  pencil-case,  bearing  the  lieutenant's  initials,  was  found  safe  in  the 
pocket,  and  restored  to  the  owner.  The  Captain,  under  whose  direction, 
with  that  of  first  Lieutenant  Saunders,  the  ship  was  careening,  was  on 
the  quarter  deck  at  the  time  the  accident  occurred,  and  ran  down  to 
warn  the  Admiral,  who  was  in  his  cabin  ;  but  he  was  unable  to  effect  his 
purpose,  from  the  cabin-door  having  become  fixed.  When  Lieutenant 
Durham  had  reached  a  place  of  temporary  security,  he  observed  the 


32  PORTSMOUTH. 

Captain  holding  by  the  weather  mizen  top  sail-yard  arm,  and  sent  a 
boat  to  his  aid.  These  two  were  the  only  officers  saved.  The  number 
of  the  ship's  company  on  board  was  nearly*800." 

One  of  the  Seamen  who  belonged  to  the  Royal  George,  and  who 
was  among  the  few  persons  saved,  relates  the  melancholy  event  in  the 
following  words: — 

"  I  joined  the  Royal  George,  of  one  hundred  guns,  at  Spithead,  in 
December,  1779,  being  then  nineteen  years  of  age,  having  been  drafted 
from  the  Princess  Amelia,  three-decker,  and  guard-ship  at  Spithead. 
Lord  Rodney  was  there,  in  the  Sandwich,  and  Admiral  Digby,  in  the 
Prince  George ;  on  board  the  latter  ship  was  Prince  William  Henry,  our 
present  gracious  King. 

"In  January,  1782,  the  Royal  George  was  docked  at  Plymouth,  and 
joined  the  grand  fleet  at  Spithead,  where  she  changed  officers  :  Admiral 
Kempenfeldt,  Captain  Waghorn,  and  first  Lieutenant  Saunders,  joining 
her. 

"  She  left  Spithead  with  the  grand  fleet,  and  cruised  in  the  channel ; 
but  returned  to  Spithead  again,  being  leaky.  The  leak  was  found  to 
arise  from  the  pipe  leading  through  the  ship's  bottom  to  a  cistern  in  the 
well  from  which  the  water  was  pumped  for  washing  decks.  To  get  at  the 
leak,  at  five  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  twenty-ninth  of  August, 
1782,  all  hammocks  were  piped  up,  and  the  word  passed  for  stowing 
them  on  the  larboard  side  on  the  booms.  When  this  was  done,  the 
drummer  was  called  to  beat  all  hands  to  quarters; — I  ran  to  mine,  which 
was  the  sixth  gun  on  the  main-deck.  The  order  was  given  to  run  over  to 
leeward  all  the  main-deck,  and  also  the  quarter-deck  and  forecastle  guns. 
The  middle  and  lower-deck  guns  were  run  in  on  the  weather  side,  as  far 
as  the  breechings  would  allow  ;  and  on  the  lee  side,  both  middle  and 
lower  deck,  the  guns  were  run  out — the  lower-deck  ports  consequently 
being  open,  occasioned  the  ship  to  fill  and  sink. 

"  When  this  happened,  I  was  stationed  on  the  middle-gun  deck,  at 
the  tackle  fall,  hoisting  provisions  out  of  the  after-hold,  and  rolling 
the  same  to  leeward,  to  give  the  ship  more  heel,  to  enable  the  carpen- 
ters to  get  at  the  leak  on  the  weather  side.  This  work  continued  until 
about  half-past  eight,  when  the  water  was  at  intervals  dashing  in  at 
the  lower-deck  ports  ; — at  this  moment,  the  captain  was  standing  at  the 
entering  port  on  the  middle-gun-deck.  About  ten  minutes  after  this 
the  danger  was  discovered,  as  the  water  began  more  rapidly  to  dash  in  at 
die  lower-deck  ports.  The  drummer  was  immediately  called  to  beat  to 


PORTSMOUTH.  33 

quarters;  when  I  let  the  tackle  fall  where  I  was  stationed,  and  run  upon 
the  main-deck  to  my  gun,  the  sixth.  When  I  got  there,  four  of  us, 
Joseph  Woodcock  (the  captain  of  the  gun),  myself,  and  two  others, 
immediately  hooked  the  tackles  on  to  windward,  and  while  in  the  act  of 
endeavouring  to  bouse  our  gun  to  windward,  I  saw  the  signal  lieutenant 
(the  present  Admiral  Sir  Philip  Henderson  Durham)  on  the  weather 
gangway,  hailing  with  a  speaking  trumpet,  '  Bouse,  bouse  away,  the  ship 
is  sinking !' — the  words  were  scarcely  out  of  his  mouth  when  the  ship 
capsized.  At  this  moment,  being  obliged  for  our  own  safety  to  drop  the 
ends  of  the  falls,  the  gun  running  away  to  leeward,  I  scrambled  up  to 
windward  by  the  assistance  of  the  tackle  fall,  and  got  out  of  the  weather 
port;  as  also  did  my  old  companion,  Joseph  Woodcock,  who  died  about 
six  years  ago,  in  the  Royal  Hospital  at  Greenwich, — whom  I,  with 
Charles  Wilson,  and  several  other  old  shipmates,  saved  from  the  wreck 
of  the  Royal  George,  used  to  meet,  particularly  to  commemorate  the 
29th  of  August,  which  we  considered  our  birth-day.  They  are  all  dead  ; 
and  I  am  now  left  to  myself  to  reflect  on  my  miraculous  escape. 

"I  must  now  go  back  to  getting  out  of  the  port.  Not  being  able  to 
swim,  I  stood  there  until  she  filled.  There  were  about  three  hundred 
of  us  poor  fellows  standing  on  the  ship's  bottom,  singing  out,  '  Boats, 
boats,  for  God's  sake  !'  The  suction  of  the  ship  made  a  horrible  noise  ; 
when  down  we  went  altogether,  clinging  hold  of  each  other,  many 
catching  hold  of  us,  and  I  catching  hold  of  others ;  and  after  going 
down  several  times,  on  coming  up,  the  rest  of  my  unfortunate  companions 
were  pretty  clear  of  me.  In  the  confusion  in  the  water,  I  caught  hold  of 
a  drum,  and  being  nearly  exhausted  got  my  head  entangled  underneath 
it.  Something  at  that  moment  scratched  my  head,  it  proved  to  be  a  pig 
swimming  about,  and  I  clung  to  his  neck  for  a  short  time  ;  when,  provi- 
dentially, up  floated  some  of  the  hammocks,  and  I  let  go  my  hold  of  the 
pig  for  a  hammock. 

"  By  this  time  the  ship  had  filled,  sunk,  and  righted,  part  of  the  rigging 
remaining  above  water; — when  one  of  my  shipmates  hallooed  out, 
'  Charley,  Charley,  strike  off  here  !'  I  let  go  my  hold  of  the  hammock, 
and  did  so,  never  having  swam  either  before  or  since ;  I  then  got 
on  the  rigging,  much  exhausted,  and  where  I  recollect  seeing  many  more 
of  the  ship's  company  come  up  and  swim  to  the  rigging  also.  There 
was,  I  suppose,  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  us,  and  one  woman, 
with  her  husband,  whose  name  was  John  Horn,  and  who  was  carried  on 
board  the  Victory  with  mo.  It  is  supposed  that  six  hundred  men,  with 

K 


34  ,  PORTSMOUTH. 

unfortunate  Admiral    Kempenfeldt,  and   three   hundred    women,    here 
perished. 

CHARLES  BLUNDY,  aged  seventy-five, 

Late  Ordinary  Seaman  of  the  Royal  George, 

And  now  living  at  19,  Newcastle  Street,  Bethnal  Green. 
March  9,  1835. 

The  narrative  then  continues:  —  "Another  of  the  survivors,  Mr. 
Ingram,  a  very  respectable  and  intelligent  man,  who  lives,  and  has  lived 
for  many  years,  at  Woodford,  a  village  exactly  midway  between  Glouces- 
ter and  Bristol — relates  as  follows,  in  a  recent  number  of  a  weekly 
periodical.  We  have,  however,  corrected  his  narrative  in  one  or  two 
places,  on  the  high  authority  we  have  mentioned. 

"  The  Royal  George  was  a  ship  of  one  hundred  guns.  Originally  her 
guns  had  been  all  brass,  but  when  she  was  docked  at  Plymouth,  either  in 
in  the  spring  of  1782  or  the  year  before,  the  brass  forty-two  pounders  on 
her  lower  gun  deck  were  taken  out  of  her  as  being  too  heavy,  and  iron 
thirty-two  pounders  put  there  in  their  stead:  so  that  after  that  she  carried 
brass  twenty-four  pounders  on  her  main-deck,  quarter-deck,  and  poop, 
brass  thirty-pounders  on  her  middle-deck,  and  iron  thirty-two  pounders 
on  her  lower-deck.  She  did  not  carry  any  carronades.  She  measured 
sixty-six  feet  from  the  kelson  to  the  taffrail ;  and,  being  a  flag  ship, 
her  lanterns  were  so  big  that  the  men  used  to  go  into  them  to  clean 
them. 

"  In  August,  1782,  the  Royal  George  had  come  to  Spithead.  She  was 
in  a  very  complete  state,  with  hardly  any  leakage,  so  that  there  was  no 
occasion  for  the  pumps  to  be  touched  oftener  than  once  in  every  three  or 
four  days.  By  the  twenty-ninth  of  August  she  had  got  six  months' 
provision  on  board,  and  also  many  tons  of  shot.  The  ship  had  her  top- 
gallant-yards up,  the  blue  flag  of  Admiral  Kempenfeldt  was  flying  at  the 
mizen,  and  the  ensign  was  hoisted  on  the  ensign-staff, — and  she  was 
in  about  two  days  to  have  sailed  to  join  the  grand  fleet  in  the  Mediter- 
ranean. It  was  ascertained  that  the  water-cock  must  be  taken  out  and  a 
new  one  put  in.  The  water-cock  is  something  like  the  tap  of  a  barrel — 
it  is  in  the  hold  of  the  ship  on  the  starboard  side,  and  at  that  part  of  the 
ship  called  the  well.  By  turning  a  thing  which  is  inside  the  ship,  the 
sea-water  is  let  into  a  cistern  in  the  hold,  and  it  is  from  that  pumped 
up  to  wash  the  decks.  In  some  ships  the  water  is  drawn  up  the  side 


PORTSMOUTH.  35 

in  buckets,  and  there  is  no  water-cock.  To  get  out  the  old  water-cock, 
it  was  necessary  to  make  the  ship  heel  so  much  on  her  larboard  side  as 
to  raise  the  outside  of  this  water-cock  above  water.  This  was  done  at 
about  eight  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  twenty-ninth  of  August.  To 
do  it  the  whole  of  the  guns  on  the  larboard  side  were  run  out  as  far 
as  they  would  go,  quite  to  the  breasts  of  the  guns,  and  the  starboard  guns 
drawn  in  a  midships  and  secured  by  tackles,  two  to  every  gun,  one  on 
each  side  the  gun.  This  brought  the  water  nearly  on  a  level  with  the 
port-holes  of  the  larboard  side  of  the  lower  gun-deck.  The  men  were 
working  at  this  water-cock  on  the  outside  of  the  ship  for  near  an  hour, 
the  ship  remaining  all  on  one  side  as  I  have  stated. 

"  At  about  nine  o'clock  A.M.,  or  rather  before,  we  had  just  finished  our 
breakfast,  and  the  last  lighter,  with  rum  on  board,  had  come  along- 
side :  this  vessel  was  a  sloop  of  about  fifty  tons,  and  belonged  to  three 
brothers,  who  used  to  carry  things  on  board  the  men-of-war.  She  was 
lashed  to  the  larboard  side  of  the  Royal  George,  and  we  were  piped  to 
clear  the  lighter  and  get  the  rum  out  of  her,  and  stow  it  in  the  hold  of 
the  Royal  George.  I  was  in  the  waist  of  our  ship,  on  the  larboard  side, 
bearing  the  rum-casks  over,  as  some  men  of  the  Royal  George  were 
aboard  the  sloop  to  sling  them. 

"  At  first  no  danger  was  apprehended  from  the  ship  being  on  one  side 
although  the  water  kept  dashing  in  it  at  the  port  holes  at  every  wave  ; 
and  there  being  mice  in  the  lower  part  of  the  ship,  which  were  disturbed 
by  the  water  which  dashed  in,  they  were  hunted  in  the  water  by  the 
men,  and  there  had  been  a  rare  game  going  on.  However,  by  about 
nine  o'clock  the  additional  quantity  of  rum  on  board  the  ship,  and  also 
the  quantity  of  sea-water  which  had  dashed  in  through  the  port-holes, 
brought  the  larboard  port-holes  of  the  lower  gun-deck  nearly  level  with 
the  sea. 

"  As  soon  as  that  was  the  case,  the  carpenter  went  on  the  quarter-deck 
to  the  lieutenant  of  the  watch,  to  ask  him  to  give  orders  to  right  ship, 
as  the  ship  could  not  bear  it.  However,  the  lieutenant  made  him  a 
very  short  answer,  and  the  carpenter  then  went  below.  This  officer  was 
the  third  lieutenant ;  he  had  not  joined  us  long  :  his  name  I  do  not 
recollect;  he  was  a  good-sized  man,  between  thirty  and  forty  years  of 
age.  The  men  called  him,  '  Jib-and-Staysail  Jack,'  for,  if  he  had  the 
watch  in  the  night,  he  would  be  always  bothering  the  men  to  alter  the 
sails,  and  it  was  'up  jib'  and  '  down  jib,'  and  '  up  foresail'  and  'down 
forsesail,'  every  minute.  However,  the  men  considered  him  more  of  a 


36  PORTSMOUTH. 

troublesome  officer  than  a  good  one;  and,  from  a  habit  he  had  of  moving1 
his  fingers  about  when  walking  the  quarter-deck,  the  men  said  he  was  an 
organ-player  from  London,  but  I  have  no  reason  to  know  that  that  was 
the  case.  The  captain's  name  was  Waghorn.  He  was  on  board,  bat 
where  he  was  I  do  not  know  ; — however,  captains,  if  any  thing  is  to  be 
done,  when  the  ship  is  in  harbour,  seldom  interfere,  but  leave  it  all  to  the 
officer  of  the  watch.  The  admiral  was  either  in  his  cabin,  or  in  the 
steerage,  I  do  not  know  which  ;  and  the  barber,  who  had  been  to  shave 
him,  had  just  left.  The  admiral  was  a  man  upwards  of  seventy  years  of 
age ;  he  was  a  thin  tall  man,  who  stooped  a  good  deal. 

"  As  I  have  already  stated,  the  carpenter  left  the  quarter-deck  and  went 
below.  In  a  very  short  time  he  came  up  again,  and  asked  the  lieutenant 
of  the  watch  to  right  ship,  and  said  again  that  the  ship  could  not  bear  it. 
Myself  and  a  good  many  more  were  at  the  waist  of  the  ship  and  at  the 
gangways,  and  heard  what  passed,  as  we  knew  the  danger,  and  began  to 
feel  aggrieved,  for  there  were  some  capital  seamen  aboard,  who  knew 
what  they  were  about  quite  as  well  or  better  than  the  officers. 

"  In  a  very  short  time,  in  a  minute  or  two  I  should  think,  Lieutenant 
(now  Admiral  Sir  P.  H.)  Durham  ordered  the  drummer  to  be  called  to 
beat  to  right  ship.  The  drummer  was  called  in  a  moment,  and  the  ship 
was  then  just  beginning  to  sink.  I  jumped  off  the  gangway  as  soon  as 
the  drummer  was  called.  There  was  no  time  for  him  to  beat  his  drum, 
and  I  don't  know  that  he  even  had  time  to  get  it.  I  ran  down  to  my 
station,  and,  by  the  time  I  had  got  there,  the  men  were  tumbling 
down  the  hatchways  one  over  another  to  get  to  their  stations  as  quick 
as  possible  to  right  ship.  My  station  was  at  the  third  gun  from  the 
head  of  the  ship,  on  the  starboard  side  of  the  lower  gun-deck,  close 
by  where  the  cable  passes,  indeed  it  was  just  abaft  the  bight  of  the 
cable.  I  said  to  the  second  captain  of  our  gun,  whose  name  was 
Carrell,  (for  every  gun  has  a  first  and  second  captain,  though  they 
are  only  sailors),  '  Let  us  try  to  bouse  our  gun  out  without  waiting 
for  the  drum,  as  it  will  help  to  right  ship.'  We  pushed  the  gun,  but 
it  ran  back  upon  us,  and  we  could  not  start  him.  The  water  then 
rushed  in  at  nearly  all  the  port-holes  of  the  larboard  side  of  the  lower 
gun-deck,  and  I  directly  said  to  Carrell,  '  Ned,  lay  hold  of  the  ring- 
bolt and  jump  out  at  the  port-hole ;  the  ship  is  sinking,  and  we  shall 
be  all  drowned.'  He  laid  hold  of  the  ring-bolt,  and  jumped  out  at 
the  port-hole  into  the  sea:  I  believed  he  was  drowned,  for  I  never 
saw  him  afterwards.  I  immediately  got  out  at  the  same  port-hole,  which 


PORTSMOUTH.  37 

was  the  third  from  the  head  of  the  ship  on  the  starboard  side  of  the 
lower  gun-deck,  and  when  I  had  done  so,  I  saw  the  port-hole  as  full 
of   heads  as  it  could  cram,  all  trying  to  get  out.     I  caught  hold  of 
the   best  bower-anchor,  which  was  just  above  me,  to    prevent  falling 
back  again  into  the  port-hole,  and  seized  hold  of  a  woman  who  was 
trying  'to  get  out  at  the  same   port-hole, — I   dragged   her   out.      The 
ship  was  full  of  Jews,  women,  and  people  selling  all  sorts  of  things. 
I  threw  the  woman  from  me, — and  saw  all  the  heads  drop  back  again 
in  at  the  port-hole,  for   the   ship   had   got  so  much  on  her  larboard 
side,  that  the  starboard  port-holes  were  as  upright  as  if  the  men  had 
tried  to  get  out  of  the  top  of  a  chimney  with  nothing  for  their  legs  and 
feet  to  act  upon.     I  threw  the  woman  from  me,  and  just  after  that 
moment  the  air  that  was  between  decks  drafted  out  at  the  port-holes 
very  swiftly.     It  was  quite  a  huff  of  wind,  and  it  blew  my  hat  off,  for 
I  had  all  my  clothes  on,  including  my  hat.     The  ship  then  sunk  in  a 
moment.     I  tried  to  swim,  but  I  could  not  swim  a  morsel,  although  I 
plunged  as  hard  as  I  could  both  hands  and  feet.     The  sinking  of  the 
ship  drew  me  down  so, — indeed  I  think  I  must  have  gone  down  within  a 
yard  as  low  as  the  ship  did.     When  the  ship  touched  the  bottom,  the 
water  boiled  up  a  great  deal,  and  then  I  felt  that  I  could  swim,  and 
began  to  rise. 

"  When  I  was  about  half  way  up  to  the  top  of  the  water,  I  put  my 
right  hand  on  the  head  of  a  man  that  was  nearly  exhausted.  He  wore 
long  hair,  as  many  of  the  men  at  that  time  did  ;  he  tried  to  grapple 
me,  and  he  put  his  four  fingers  into  my  right  shoe  alongside  the  outer 
edge  of  my  foot.  I  succeeded  in  kicking  my  shoe  off,  and,  putting 
my  hand  on  his  shoulder,  I  shoved  him  away, — I  then  rose  to  the  surface 
of  the  water. 

"  At  the  time  the  ship  was  sinking,  there  was  a  barrel  of  tar  on  the 
starboard  side  of  her  deck,  and  that  had  rolled  to  the  larboard  and 
staved  as  the  ship  went  down,  and  when  I  rose  to  the  top  of  the  water 
the  tar  was  floating  like  fat  on  the  top  of  a  boiler.  I  got  the  tar  about 
my  hair  and  face,  but  I  struck  it  away  as  well  as  I  could,  and  when 
my  head  came  above  water  I  heard  the  cannon  ashore  firing  for  distress. 
I  looked  about  me,  and  at  the  distance  of  eight  or  ten  yards  from  me 
I  saw  the  main  topsail  halyard-block  above  water; — the  water  was 
about  thirteen  fathoms  deep,  and  at  that  time  the  tide  was  coming  in.  I 
swam  to  the  main  topsail  halyard-block,  got  on  it,  and  sat  upon  it,  and 
there  I  rode.  The  fore,  main,  and  mizcn  lops  were  all  above  water,  as 

L 


38  PORTSMOUTH. 

were  a  part  of  the  bowsprit  and  part  of  the  ensign-staff,  with  the  ensign 
upon  it. 

"  In  going  down,  the  main  yard  of  the  Royal  George  caught  the  boom 
of  the  rum-lighter  and  sunk  her,  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  this  made 
the  Royal  George  more  upright  in  the  water  when  sunk  than  she  other- 
wise would  have  been,  as  she  did  not  lie  much  more  on  her  beams  ends 
than  s*mall  vessels  often  do  when  left  dry  on  a  bank  of  mud. 

"  When  I  got  on  the  main  topsail  halyard-block,  I  saw  the  admiral's 
baker  in  the  shrouds  of  the  mizen-top-mast,  and  directly  after  that  the 
woman  whom  I  had  pulled  out  of  the  port-hole  came  rolling  by :  I  said 
to  the  baker,  who  was  an  Irishman  named  Robert  Cleary,  "  Bob,  reach 
out  your  hand  and  catch  hold  of  that  woman  ; — that  is  a  woman  I  pul- 
led out  of  the  port-hole.     I  dare  say  she  is  not  dead."     He  said  "  I 
dare  say  she  is  dead  enough ;  it  is  of  no  use  to  catch  hold  of  her.'     I 
replied,  'I  dare  say  she  is  not  dead.'     He  caught  hold  of  the  woman 
and  hung  her  head  over  one  of  the  ratlins  of  the  mizen  shrouds,  and 
there  she  hung  by  her  chin,  which  was  hitched  over  the  ratlin,  but  a 
surf  came  and  knocked  her  backwards,  and  away  she  went  rolling  over 
and  over.     A  captain  of  a  frigate  which  was  lying  at  Spithead  came 
up  in  a  boat  as  fast  as  he  could.     I  dashed  out  my  left  hand  in  a  direc- 
tion  towards   the  woman  as  a  sign  to  him.     He  saw  it,  and  saw  the 
woman.     His  men  left  off  rowing,  and  they  pulled  the  woman  aboard 
their  boat  and  laid  her  on  one  of  the  thwarts.     The  captain  of  the  fri- 
gate called  out  to  me,  '  My  man,  I  must  take  care  of  those  that  are 
in  more   danger  than  you.'     I    said,    '  I  am   safely  moored  now,  Sir.' 
There  was  a  seaman  named  Hibbs  hanging  by  his  two  hands  from  the 
main-stay ;  his  name  was  Abel  Hibbs,  but  he  was  called  Monny,  and 
as  he  hung  from  the  main-stay,  the  sea  washed  over  him  every  now  and 
then  as  much  as  a  yard  deep  over  his  head,  and  when  he  saw  it  coming 
he  roared  out :  however,  he  was  but  a  fool  for  that,  for  if  he  had  kept 
himself  quiet  he  would  not  have  wasted  his  strength,  and  would  have 
been  able  to  take  the  chance  of  holding  on  so  much  the  longer.     The 
captain  of  the  frigate  had  his  boat  rowed  to  the  main-stay,  but  they 
got  the  stay  over  part  of  the  head  of  the  boat,  and  were  in  great  dan- 
ger before  they  got  Hibbs  on  board.     The  captain  of  the  frigate  then 
got  all  the  men  that  were  in  the  different  parts  of  the  rigging,  including 
myself  and  the  baker,  into  his  boat  and  took  us  on  board  the  Victory, 
where  the  doctors  recovered  the  woman,  but  she  was  very  ill  for  three 
or  four  days.     On  board  the  Victory  I  saw  the  body  of  the  carpenter, 


PORTSMOUTH.  39 

lying  on  the  hearth  before  the  galley  fire  ;  some  women  were  trying  to 
recover  him,  but  he  was  quite  dead. 

"  The  Captain  of  the  Royal  George,  who  could  not  swim,  was  picked 
up  and  saved  by  one  of  our  seamen.  The  lieutenant  of  the  watch,  I 
believe,  was  drowned.  The  number  of  persons  who  lost  their  lives  I 
cannot  state  with  any  degree  of  accuracy,  because  of  there  being  so 
many  Jews,  women,  and  other  persons  on  board  who  did  not  belong 
to  the  ship.  The  complement  of  the  ship  was  nominally  1000  men, 
but  she  was  not  full.  Some  were  ashore,  and  sixty  marines  had  gone 
ashore  that  morning. 

"The  government  allowed  51.  each  to  the  seamen  who  were  on  board, 
and  not  drowned,  for  the  loss  of  their  things.  I  saw  the  list,  and  there 
were  only  seventy-five.  A  vast  number  of  the  best  of  the  men  were 
in  the  hold  stowing  away  the  rum-casks :  they  must  all  have  perished, 
and  so  must  many  of  the  men  who  were  slinging  the  casks  in  the  sloop 
Two  of  the  three  brothers  belonging  to  the  sloop  perished,  and  the 
other  was  saved.  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  men  caught  hold  of  each 
other,  forty  or  fifty  together,  and  drowned  one  another — those  who  could 
not  swim,  catching  hold  of  those  who  could ;  and  there  is  also  little  doubt 
that  as  many  got  into  the  launch  as  could  cram  into  her,  hoping  to  save 
themselves  in  that  way,  and  went  down  in  her  altogether. 

"  In  a  few  days  after  the  Royal  George  sunk,  bodies  would  come  up, 
thirty  or  forty  nearly  at  a  time.  A  body  would  rise,  and  come  up  so 
suddenly  as  to  frighten  any  one.  The  watermen  there  is  no  doubt,  made 
a  good  thing  of  it :  they  took  from  the  bodies  of  the  men  their  buckles, 
money,  and  watches,  and  then  made  fast  a  rope  to  their  heels  and  towed 
them  to  land. 

"  The  water-cock  ought  to  have  been  put  to  rights  before  the  immense 
quantity  of  shot  was  put  on  board ;  but  if  the  lieutenant  of  the  watch 
had  given  the  order  to  right  ship  a  couple  of  minutes  earlier,  when  the 
carpenter  first  spoke  to  him,  nothing  amiss  would  have  happened  ;  as 
three  or  four  men  at  each  tackle  of  the  starboard  guns  would  very  soon 
have  boused  the  guns  all  out,  and  have  righted  the  ship.  At  the  time 
this  happened,  the  Royal  George  was  anchored  by  two  anchors  from  the 
head.  The  wind  was  rather  from  the  north-west, — not  much  of  it, — 
only  a  bit  of  a  breeze  ;  and  there  was  no  sudden  gust  or  puff  of  wind 
which  made  her  heel  just  before  she  sunk ;  it  was  the  weight  of  metal 
and  the  water  which  had  dashed  through  in  the  port-holes  which  sunk 
her,  and  not  the  effect  of  the  wind  upon  her.  Indeed  I  do  not  recollect 


40  PORTSMOUTH. 

that  she  had  even  what  is  called  a  stitch  of  canvass,  to  keep  her  head 
steady  as  she  lay  at  anchor. 

"  I  am  now  seventy-five  years  of  age,  and  was  about  twenty-four  when 
this  happened." 

Such  are  the  most  authentic  accounts  relating  to  a  disaster  which  might 
be  strictly  termed  national. 

In  Portsmouth  harbour,  and  the  dock-yards,  every  precaution  that  can 
be  devised  has  been  adopted  to  guard  against  fire.  Notwithstanding  this, 
since  the  year  1760,  there  have  been  no  less  than  three  great  conflagra- 
tions. The  first  appears  to  have  been  accidental ;  the  second,  in  all  pro- 
bability, the  effect  of  design ;  as  the  last  was  proved  to  be.  The  first 
commenced  in  the  night  of  the  third  of  July,  and  raged  for  a  long  time 
with  amazing  fury.  The  weather  had  been  extremely  tempestuous  ;  the 
thunder  was  unusually  loud  ;  the  lightning  more  than  commonly  vivid. 
Many  hundred  tons  of  tar,  oil,  and  other  combustibles,  were  consumed  ; 
besides  1050  tons  of  hemp,  500  tons  of  cordage,  and  about  700  sails. 
A  watchman  of  the  harbour,  who  was  examined  after  the  fire,  deposed  to 
the  fact  of  a  fire-ball  having  passed  near  him  about  ten  minutes  before 
the  flames  were  perceived.  The  windows  of  the  hemp  storehouse  had 
that  night  been  left  open,  in  order  to  air  it ;  so  that  the  burning  element 
had  the  full  benefit  of  an  inflammable  material,  and  a  free  circulation  of 
air.  The  second  fire  occurred  on  the  morning  of  the  twenty-seventh  of 
July,  1770  ;  and,  from  various  circumstances,  gave  rise  to  the  opinion  of 
its  being  the  work  of  an  incendiary.  The  effects  were  tremendous.  The 
storehouses  for  pitch  and  tar  were  destroyed  in  an  instant!  Immediately 
afterwards,  the  flames  burst  out  at  four  different  points,  and  with  such 
vehemence  that  the  destruction  of  the  entire  dock -yard  was  expected. 
The  wind  providentially  shifted,  and  the  active  workmen,  assisted  by  a 
numerous  body  of  seamen,  marines,  and  townsmen,  the  progress  of 
the  fire  was  arrested,  and  the  flames  at  last  extinguished.  The  third  and 
last  fire  was  on  the  seventh  of  December,  1776.  In  this  instance  the 
incendiary  was  discovered;  his  name  was  John  Aitkin,  but  was  mostly 
known  among  the  sailors  as  Jack  the  Painter.  He  was  believed  to  have 
acted  under  foreign  influence  ;  and  attempts  he  had  previously  been  sus- 
pected of  making  at  Plymouth  and  Bristol  had  excited  considerable 
alarm.  His  plans  were  ingeniously  contrived,  and  he  had  invented  a 
curious  machine  to  facilitate  his  designs.  With  this  he  concealed  himself 
in  the  dock-yard  at  night,  and,  depositing  his  machine  among  the  cordage, 
he  passed  the  gates  in  the  morning  unsuspected.  There  appeared,  how- 


PORTSMOUTH.  41 

ever,  to  have  been  a  miscalculation  in  his  plans,  for  the  fire  broke  out 
some  hours  earlier  than  he  had  intended.  Assistance  being  near  at  hand, 
and  the  wind  being  in  a  favourable  direction,  the  flames  were  soon 
repressed,  though  not  before  the  rope-house,  and  some  adjoining  store- 
houses were  consumed.  The  incendiary  quitted  Portsmouth,  and  was 
not  apprehended  until  two  months  subsequently  to  the  perpetration  of  the 
crime.  The  whole  scheme  of  his  villainy  then  became  a  matter  of 
evidence  on  which  he  was  convicted  at  Winchester,  and  executed  near 
the  Dock  Gates,  on  the  seventh  of  March,  1777.  Previous  to  his  death, 
as  some  atonement  for  his  atrocity,  he  communicated  many  useful  hints, 
by  means  of  which,  if  carried  out,  the  dock-yards  and  shipping,  might  be 
secured  from  similar  attempts. 

L'Impeiueux,  of  seventy-four  guns,  and  the  Boyne,  of  ninety-eight, 
were  also  destroyed  by  fire  in  Portsmouth  harbour.  The  former  was  one 
of  the  prizes  taken  by  Lord  Howe  on  the  occasion  of  that  battle  ever  since 
distinguished  by  the  proud  title  of  the  "  Glorious  First  of  June."  * 
L'Impetueux  took  fire  in  consequence  of  the  accidental  ignition  of  some 
gunpowder.  She  burnt  to  the  edge  of  the  water,  but  no  damage  was 
done  to  surrounding  vessels.  The  destruction  of  the  Boyne  was  of  a 
different  kind.  It  occurred  on  the  first  of  May,  1795.  The  fire  broke 
out  aft  of  the  vessel,  with  a  fresh  breeze  blowing  from  the  south-west. 
The  flames  ran  through  the  ship  at  a  prodigious  speed.  The  lower-deck 
guns  were  shotted,  and  as  the  fire  reached  them,  they  discharged  their 
contents,  to  the  great  loss  of  life,  and  damage  of  property.  The  fire  con- 
tinued to  rage  with  fury,  and  six  or  seven  hours  after  it  first  broke  out  the 
burning  pile  was  seen  floating, — a  tremendous  spectacle  ! — towards  South 
Sea  Castle,  when  the  after  magazine  exploded,  producing  over  the 
greater  part  of  Portsmouth  the  effect  of  an  earthquake.  A  pillar  of 
smoke  ascended  from  the  shattered  wreck,  and  swords  of  fire  darting 
from  every  unconsumed  port-hole,  presented  an  appearance  of  singular 
sublimity.  Boats,  blown  to  atoms  by  the  explosion,  shot  from  the  vessel; 
and  bits  of  her  timber  flew  at  all  quarters,  doing  a  deal  of  injury.  When 
she  began  to  drift,  the  ships  that  were  at  leeward  let  go  their  anchors,  and 
ran  clown  to  St.  Helens,  to  escape  the  impending  ruin.  Numerous  boats 
succeeded  in  saving  the  greater  part  of  her  crew,  with  imminent  danger, 
and  at  the  cost  of  great  suffering. 

The   view   of    Portsmouth    Harbour   in    the    present   work   is   highly 

*  This  celebrated  engagement  took  place  on  the  first  of  June,  1794. 
M 


42  PORTSMOUTH. 

characteristic  of  the  constantly  recurring  scenes,  which  render  this  port 
a  point  of  great  attraction  to  all  lovers  of  marine  scenery.  The  mighty 
hulk,  rising  like  a  floating  city  on  the  waters  ;  the  dock-yard  boat ;  and 
the  task  of  weighing  the  ponderous  anchor,  which  keeps  these  castles  of 
the  deep  safe  to  their  moorings,  is  represented  with  all  the  accuracy  of 
truth,  and  all  the  poetry  of  effect. 

And  now,  having  told  so  much  of  the  perils  and  adventures  of  the 
deep,  and  matters  therewith  connected  (no  inappropriate  space  occupied, 
it  is  trusted,  in  a  work  dedicated  to  Coast  Scenery),  we  must  terminate 
our  description  of  Portsmouth  by  a  brief  notice  of  the  SEMAPHORE  and 

PORCHESTER  CASTLE. 

The  Semaphore  was  erected,  in  1823,  over  a  magazine  situated  at  the 
head  of  the  harbour.  Telegraphic  signals,  by  means  of  it,  reach  the 
Admiralty  in  the  almost  incredibly  short  space  of  three  minutes.  But  it 
is  not  to  the  Semaphore  as  a  building  that  attention  should  be  so  much 
directed  as  to  the  stately  vessel  entering  the  harbour.  To  point  attention 
to  it  is  sufficient ;  for  to  those  who  cannot  appreciate  its  beauty,  no 
description  could  assist,  and  to  those  who  perceive,  it  would  be  needless 
to  attempt  to  enlighten.  It  is  a  scene  truly  naval  and  English ;  its 
equal  was  never  before  witnessed  in  any  country,  and  probably  never  may 
be  again  in  any  other. 

As  a  piece  of  antiquity,  some  space  may  be  afforded  for  the  description 
of  Porchester  Castle,  which  is  situated  at  the  head  of  a  neck  of  land 
projecting  some  distance  into  the  sea.  The  castle  is  quadrangular, 
surrounding  an  area  of  between  four  and  five  acres.  It  is  very  much 
dilapidated ;  but  in  sufficient  preservation  to  be  used  as  a  place  of  con- 
finement. During  the  late  war,  nearly  5000  prisoners  have  been  secured 
in  it  at  one  time.  The  walls  vary  from  eight  to  twelve  feet  in  thickness, 
and  are  about  eighteen  feet  high,  having  round  them  in  many  places 
a  passage  covered  with  a  parapet.  There  are  also  eighteen  towers,  of 
various  shapes,  and  different  magnitude.  On  the  north-west  and  south 
sides  is  a  ditch,  varying  in  breadth,  and  in  depth  fifteen  feet.  The 
entrance,  on  the  west  side,  is  thirty  feet  deep,  and  fourteen  feet  wide, 
under  a  square  tower.  On  the  inside,  over  the  gate,  are  two  projecting 
figures  of  a  sphinx-like  form. 

The  keep  of  the  castle  encompasses  a  parallelogram  of  sixty- five  feet 
by  one  hundred  and  fifteen.  It  has  four  towers,  three  of  them  standing 
on  the  outside  wall.  One  larger  than  the  rest  forms  the  north-west 
angle  of  the  square.  The  fourth  tower  stands  at  the  south-east  corner, 


PORTSMOUTH.  43 

containing  several  large  rooms,  some  of  them  arched  with  stones,  one  of 
which  appears  to  have  been  a  chapel.  Several  of  these  towers,  as  well 
parts  of  the  walls,  now  appear  in  ruins. 

In  the  round  and  semicircular  towers,  defending,  at  unequal  distances, 
the  outward  walls,  are  to  be  found  many  remains  of  Roman  workman- 
ship. The  round  towers  are  placed  at  the  north-east,. south-east,  and 
south-west  angles  ;  the  north-west  being  taken  up  by  the  great  square 
tower  of  the  keep.  These  towers  are  some  twenty,  and  others  nineteen, 
feet  in  diameter,  and  project  about  eighteen  feet  and  a  half  from  the  wall. 
Regular  rows  of  Roman  brick  are  still  visible  in  places,  dividing  the 
stone  work.  The  extent  of  the  outer  walls,  exclusive  of  the  projecting 
parts  of  the  round  towers,  is  about  six  hundred  and  twenty  feet  on  the 
north  and  south  sides,  and  six  hundred  and  ten  feet  on  the  east  and  west. 

In  the  keep,  forming  the  north-west  angle  of  the  castle,  traces  of 
Saxon  and  Norman  architecture  are  to  be  seen,  and  some  as  late  even  as 
the  time  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  The  great  tower  is  lofty,  and  contains 
two  dungeons  at  bottom,  with  the  remains  of  three  double  apartments 
above  them,  in  so  many  several  stories.  Its  walls  are  nearly  eight  feet 
thick,  and  their  external  dimensions,  on  the  north  and  south,  fifty-seven 
feet,  and  on  the  east  and  west  fifty-eight.  The  light  enters  from  narrow 
loop-holes,  excepting  the  third  story,  where  on  two  sides,  in  what  appears  to 
have  been  the  state  apartments,  are  small  windows  in  the  plainest  Saxon 
style.  Adjacent  to  this  tower,  and  immediately  connected  with  it,  are 
the  remains  of  a  building,  which  at  some  period  had  been  transformed  into 
an  entrance,  the  original  way  of  ingress  appearing  to  have  been  by  a 
flight  of  steps  on  the  same  side. 

Mr.  King,  in  his  Munimenta  Antiqua,  supposes  the  original  tower  to 
have  been  of  Saxon  construction,  and  the  works  surrounding  it  to  have 
been  erected  by  the  Normans,  between  the  periods  of  the  Conquest  and 
the  reigns  of  Edward  I.  Many  alterations,  however,  took  place  about 
the  time  of  Edward  III. ;  and  in  the  reigns  of  Henry  VI.  and  VII., 
buildings  were  added,  consisting  of  a  great  dining-hall,  and  various 
domestic  apartments ;  while  over  them  were  the  dormitories  for  the 
servants,  and  the  lodgings  of  the  garrison.  The  curious  part  of  the 
inner,  or,  as  it  has  been  called,  of  the  Norman  Court,  is  its  fortified 
entrance,  opening  from  the  outer  area  on  the  east.  At  the  extremity  was 
a  noble  portal,  with  an  obtuse  pointed  arch,  and  in  this  was  a  gate  of 
great  strength,  and  eight  feet  in  width.  Further  on,  at  the  distance  of 
about  sixteen  and  a  half  feet,  was  a  portcullis;  and,  beyond  that,  a 


44  PORTSMOUTH. 

second  great  gate.  Eighteen  feet  further  still,  was  a  second  portcullis; 
and  eleven  and  feet  beyond  this,  was  a  third  gate,  of  equal  strength  to 
the  outer  gate.  To  make  these  impediments  to  besiegers  more  formi- 
dable, the  passage  leading  to  them  was  only  eight  feet  four  inches  in 
width.  Nearer  the  court,  the  side-walls  increase  in  thickness  from  four 
feet  nine  inches  to  nearly  six  feet ;  and  here  the  entrance  passage,  con- 
tinuing forty-three  feet  further,  becomes  wider.  This  part  was  a  place 
designed  for  barricades ;  and  over  the  whole  of  this  vaulted  passage,  of 
ninety-four  feet,  are  perforations  and  machicolations,  for  pouring  on  the 
heads  of  intruders  melted  lead,  boiling  water,  and  such  like  insinuating 
liquids. 

In  the  year  1299,  twenty-seventh  of  Edward  I.,  the  tower  and  castle 
of  Porchester,  with  the  forest,  then  valued  at  16/.  13s.,  was  settled  on 
Queen  Margaret  as  part  of  her  dower.  By  a  register  of  the  abbey  of 
Glastonbury,  it  appears,  that  in  the  twelfth  of  Edward  III.,  John  Racket, 
lieutenant  of  the  Earl  of  Arundel,  was  constable  of  the  castle,  for  the 
defence  of  which,  the  Abbot  was  bound  to  find  three  men-at-arms  for  his 
lands  in  Wiltshire,  and  one  for  those  in  Berks. 

Some  authors  have  asserted  that  the  Roman  general,  Vespasian,  landed 
here  on  his  arrival  in  Britain ;  but,  on  good  testimony,  this  has  been 
contradicted.  That  the  castle  was,  however,  at  one  time  in  his  possession, 
appears  probable,  as  without  it  the  conquest  of  the  Isle  of  Wight  could 
scarcely  have  been  effected. 

The  village  of  Porchester,  called  Porchester  Street,  extends  for  about 
a  mile  on  the  road  to  Fareham,  and  contains  several  neat  houses.  Under 
charter  from  Queen  Elizabeth,  the  publicans  enjoy  exemption  from  the 
custom  of  having  soldiers  billeted  in  their  houses. 

To  all  who  love  the  picturesque  we  need  not  point  out  the  beauties  of 
the  engraving  of  Porchester  Castle.  The  dredger  mending  his  net  in 
the  clear  water,  the  buoy,  the  bridge,  the  overhanging  garment,  the 
ruined  arch  and  dilapidated  turret — combine  to  tell  a  tale  of  glory 
departed.  Written  history  speaks  to  the  mind  ;  a  scene  like  this  appeals 
to  the  feelings. 


ISLE  OF  WIGHT. 

THE    NEEDLES.      ARCHED   ROCK,   FRESHWATER   BAY. 

THE  ISLE  OF  WIGHT  has,  from  time  immemorial,  been  the  subject  of 
eulogy  for  its  beautiful  scenery.  Probably,  no  place  has  been  more 
be-sketched  and  be-praised.  Tourists,  and  would-be  travellers — artists, 
and  artists  that  would  be — poets,  and  poetasters — have  all  joined  in  a 
a  generous  rivalry  to  celebrate  its  beauties;  and,  if  they  have  not 
succeeded  to  admiration,  the  fault  most  certainly  was  not  in  their 
subject. 

Historically  speaking,  the  Isle  of  Wight  is  replete  with  interest  from 
the  earliest  times  to  the  imprisonment  of  King  Charles  in  Carisbrook 
Castle.  The  Romans  called  the  island  Vectis,  and,  under  that  name,  it 
is  mentioned  by  Suetonius  as  having  been  conquered  by  Vespasian  about 
the  year  43.  It  has  been  conjectured,  and  ingeniously  supported,  that 
the  isle  was  once  connected  with  the  mainland,  and  separated  by  the 
violence  of  the  sea  :  hence  its  name.  After  the  Romans  left  the  shores 
of  Britain,  the  inhabitants  bravely  defended  themselves  against  the  fierce 
invasions  of  the  Saxons.  In  the  year  530,  about  eighty  years  after  the 
first  arrival  of  Hengist  in  Kent,  Cerdic  and  his  son  conquered  the  Isle  of 
Wight,  with  great  slaughter.  This  chieftain,  who  died  in  534,  appears 
only  to  have  maintained  himself  in  the  district  where  he  landed.  His 
posterity,  however,  enlarged  the  settlement  he  made  in  the  island  into  a 
kingdom.  In  the  year  661,  the  Isle  of  Wight  was  subdued  by  Wulfere, 
King  of  Mercia,  who  bestowed  it  upon  the  King  of  the  South  Saxons  ; 
but  Ceadwalla,  King  of  Wessex,  retook  it  about  fifteen  years  afterwards. 
In  787,  it  was  seized  by  the  Danes,  who  apparently  designed  to  make  it 
a  place  of  retreat,  whither  they  might  retire  with  their  plunder  from  the 
neighbouring  coasts ;  but  how  long  they  maintained  their  station  is 
unknown.  In  1001,  in  the  reign  of  Etheldred,  the  Danes  once  more 
seized  it,  and  kept  possession  for  many  years.  In  the  reign  of  Edward 
the  Confessor,  the  island  was  twice  plundered  by  Earl  Godwin  ;  and 
again,  in  the  reign  of  Harold,  by  Earl  Tosti.  Since  then,  the  vicissitudes 

M 


46  ISLE   OF    WIGHT. 

in  the  fortunes  of  this  island  were  many.  Edward  II.  granted  the  isle  to 
his  favourite,  Piers  Gaveston.  In  the  reigns  of  Edward  III.  and  Richard 
II.,  it  was  assaulted  by  the  French,  and  plundered.  In  the  reign  of 
Edward  V.  a  large  party  of  Frenchmen  landed  with  the  "  intent  to  keep 
their  Christmas."  They  were  soon  compelled  to  retire  to  their  ships. 
Shortly  afterwards,  they  paid  the  islanders  another  visit,  demanding  a 
subsidy  in  the  name  of  Richard  II.  and  Isabella,  his  queen.  "  They 
were  answered  that  Richard  was  dead,  and  his  queen  sent  back  to  France 
without  the  payment  of  any  subsidy  being  stipulated  ;  but,  if  the  French 
had  any  desire  to  try  their  prowess,  they  should  not  only  be  permitted  to 
land  without  molestation,  but  also  be  allowed  six  hours  to  refresh  them- 
selves, after  which  the  islanders  would  meet  them  in  the  field."  The 
invitation  was  declined.  If  necessary,  many  more  instances  might  be 
offered  of  the  bravery  of  the  inhabitants,  and  at  the  same  time  illustrating 
the  importance  attached  to  the  place. 

The  Isle  of  Wight  was  formerly  under  the  dominion  of  a  governor 
appointed  by  the  king.  The  office  still  exists,  but  its  onerous  duties  are 
most  probably  confined  to  an  occasional  excursion,  instead  of,  as  hereto- 
fore, in  the  levying  forces,  and  doing  battle.*  Little  indeed,  is  there  in 

*  The  ancient  military  force  of  this  island,"  says  Worsley,  in  his  History  of  the  Isle 
of  Wight,  "with  the  arrays,  arms,  beacons,  watches,  and  wards,  prescribed  in  time  of 
danger,  may,  in  some  measure  be  collected  from  those  authentic  records,  and  genuine 
papers,  which  have  escaped  the  ravages  of  time.  By  a  return  to  an  inquisition  taken  at 
Newport,  in  the  seventh  of  Edward  the  Third,  it  appears,  that  the  landholders  were,  by 
their  tenures,  obliged  to  defend  the  castle  of  Carisbrooke  for  forty  days  at  their  own 
charges.  And  two  other  inquisitions,  taken  at  Shidebridge,  the  eighteenth  of  Edward 
the  Second,  specify  the  several  watches  and  beacons ;  and  likewise  show,  that  every 
person  having  £20  per  annum  in  land,  was  obliged  to  find  a  horseman  completely  armed, 
or  more  or  less  so  in  proportion  to  his  possessions,  according  to  the  statute  of  Winchester. 
By  another  inquisition,  taken  at  Newport  in  the  sixteenth  of  Edward  the  Third,  it  is 
returned,  that  the  Earls  of  Devon,  Lords  of  the  Isle,  sent  seventy-six  men-at-arms  from 
the  county  of  Devon  for  its  defence  ;  and  that,  after  Edward  the  First  obtained  the 
island  from  the  Countess  Isabella,  men-at-arms  were  sent  for  its  protection  by  divers 
bishops,  abbots,  and  other  persons  who  are  therein  specified.  It  also  mentions,  that  the 
King  sent  100  slingers  and  bowmen,  and  the  city  of  London  300  for  the  same 
service." 

"  The  authority  of  the  Warden,"  says  the  same  historian,  "  seems  to  have  been  very 
extensive,  as  appears  from  a  Commission  granted  in  the  twenty-sixth  of  Edward  the 
Third  to  John  de  Gattesden,  appointing  him  to  that  office  :  it  authorized  him  to  array  the 
men-at-arms,  hoblers  (soldiers  lightly  armed,  and  mounted  on  small  horses  called 
hobbies),  and  bowmen,  with  all  others,  as  well  horse  as  foot ;  to  levy  new  forces,  if  thoie 


e     « 

E        * 


ISLE    OF    WIGHT.  47 

the  Isle  of  Wight  to  require  the  superintending  care  of  a  governor. 
Excepting  the  town  of  Yarmouth,  it  possesses  no  staple  trade,  and  its 
inhabitants  are  materially  indebted  for  their  prosperity  to  the  migratory 
shoals  of  pleasure-seekers  who,  year  after  year,  visit  its  shores  to  explore 

already  arrayed  were  found  insufficient ;  to  provide  them  with  weapons,  and  to  marshal 
them.  He  was  empowered  to  take  men,  who  were  to  be  paid  by  the  King,  from  the 
County  of  Southampton,  as  well  as  from  the  island  ;  and  that,  not  only  within,  but  also 
without  the  liberties.  He  was  likewise  to  summon  all  absentees,  who  were  bound  by 
their  tenures  to  defend  Carisbrooke  Castle,  or  the  isle ;  to  order  them  to  return  with 
their  families  within  a  limited  time,  under  penalty  of  forfeiting  their  lands  and  tenements, 
goods  and  chattels,  to  the  King's  use ;  and,  in  case  of  non-compliance,  the  said  men  to 
supply  their  places." 

The  great  power  possessed,  and  the  tyranny  occasionally  exercised  by  the  Captains 
of  the  Isle  of  Wight,  may  be  understood  by  an  anecdote  containing  something  of  the 
ludicrous,  respecting  attornies,  quoted  by  Sir  Richard  Worsley,  from  the  papers  of  Sir 
John  Oglander,  a  descendant  from  one  of  the  most  ancient  families  in  the  island,  and  who 
lived  at  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century.  "  I  have  heard,"  says  the  knight, 
"  and  partly  know  it  to  be  true,  that  not  only  heretofore  there  was  no  lawyer  nor  attorney 
in  owre  island ;  but,  in  Sir  George  Carey's  time,  an  attorney  coming  iu  to  settle  in  the 
island,  was,  by  his  command,  with  a  pound  of  candles  hanging  at  his  breech  lighted,  and 
with  bells  about  his  legs,  hunted  owte  of  the  Island  :  insomuch  that  our  ancestors  lived 
here  so  quietly  and  securely,  being  neither  troubled  to  London  nor  Winchester,  so  they 
seldome  or  never  went  owte  of  the  Island  ;  insomuch  as  when  they  went  to  London, 
thinking  it  an  East-India  voyage,  they  always  made  their  wills,  supposing  no  trouble 
like  to  travaile." 

When  Jerome,  Earl  of  Portland,  was  governor  of  the  island,  in  the  time  of  Charles  I., 
he  was  committed  to  prison,  on  account,  says  Clarendon,  "  of  his  extraordinary  vivacity 
crossing  their  expectations ;"  and  "  all  the  acts  of  good  fellowship,  all  the  waste  of 
powder,  and  all  the  waste  of  wine,  in  the  drinking  of  healths,  and  other  acts  of  jollity, 
which  ever  he  had  been  at  in  his  government,  from  the  hour  of  his  entering  upon  it." 

Connected  with  the  history  of  this  gallant  earl  charged  with  the  misdemeanour  of 
"  extraordinary  vivacity,"  we  cannot  forbear  another  anecdote,  highly  illustrative  of  the 
times  in  which  he  lived.  Harby,  the  curate  of  Newport,  a  man  under  peculiar  obliga- 
tions to  the  Earl  of  Portland,  distinguished  himself  in  spiriting  up  the  besiegers  of 
Carisbrooke  Castle  (who  were  the  inhabitants  assisted  by  the  Parliamentary  forces), 
against  his  lady  and  children ;  assigning  for  a  reason  that  she  was  a  Papist ;  and 
exhorting  them,  in  the  prevalent  cant  of  the  period,  to  be  valiant,  as  they  were  about  to 
fight  the  battle  of  the  Lord.  "  The  castle,"  says  Worsley,  "  had  not  at  that  time  three 
days'  provision  for  its  slender  garrison ;  yet  the  Countess,  with  the  maganimity  of  a 
Roman  matron,  went  to  the  platform  with  a  match  in  her  hand,  vowing  she  would  fire  the 
first  cannon  herself,  and  defend  the  castle  to  the  utmost  extremity,  unless  honorable 
terms  were  granted."  The  terms  were  granted  ;  but  the  chivalrous  lady  was  ultimately 
indebted  for  her  safety  to  the  humanity  of  some  seamen,  who  conveyed  her,  with  her 
family,  to  the  coast  of  Hampshire. 


48  ISLE    OF    WIGHT. 

its  many  beauties.  It  has  been  called,  until  the  expression  has  become 
trite,  the  Garden  of  England.  The  name  is  not  so  much  deserved  from 
the  fruitfulness  of  its  arable  and  meadow  land, — though  neither  are  defi- 
cient,— as  from  the  wild,  luxuriant  abundance  of  the  plants  and  flowers 
which  greet  the  eye  from  every  quarter,  giving  to  every  patch  of  rock  the 
appearance  of  fertility.  Through  the  centre  of  this  island,  from  east  to 
west,  extends  a  range  of  lofty  hills,  affording  pasturage  for  sheep,  and 
commanding  views  over  every  part,  looking  towards  the  ocean  on  the 
south,  and  the  beautiful  shores  of  Hampshire  on  the  north. 

The  form  of  the  Isle  of  Wight  is  almost  rhomboidal,  or  that  of  an 
irregular  lozenge.  The  greatest  diagonal  breadth  is  twenty-three  miles 
from  east  to  west,  and  transverse  from  north  to  south  about  thirteen  miles. 
The  face  of  the  country  is  very  diversified  ;  hill  and  dale,  swelling  pro- 
montory, buried  glen,  barren  rock,  and  exuberant  foliage,  appear  in 
quick  succession  to  give  interest  to  the  prospects.  The  land  round  the 
coast  is  in  some  parts  extremely  high,  particularly  on  the  south,  or,  as  it 
is  called,  the  back  of  the  island.  The  tract  of  downs  situated  at  this  part 
of  the  island,  terminate  abruptly  towards  the  sea  in  a  precipice  of  lime- 
stone rock,  having  the  appearance,  when  seen  from  a  distance,  of  an 
immense  stone-wall,  overhanging  the  romantic  spot  called  the  Undercliff, 
which  extends  along  the  sea-shore  for  a  distance  of  nearly  six  miles. 
The  cliffs  here  are  exceedingly  steep,  and  vast  fragments  of  rocks,  which 
the  waves  have  undermined,  lie  scattered  on  the  shore.  On  the  northern 
side,  the  ground  slopes  to  the  water  in  easy  declivities,  excepting  towards 
the  Needles,  or  western  point,  where  the  rocks  are  bare,  broken,  and 
precipitous. 

The  Needles,  so  happily  represented  in  the  present  work,  obtained  their 
name  from  a  lofty  pointed  rock,  conceived  to  be  a  gigantic  resemblance 
of  that  delicate  implement  of  a  lady's  work-table,  and  which,  with  other 
pieces  of  rock,  had  been  disjointed  from  the  main  land  by  the  force  of 
the  waves.  This  rock  was  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet  high  above  low 
water  mark.  It  is  now  about  seventy  years  ago  since  it  fell,  and  totally 
disappeared,  its  base  having  been  undermined  by  the  sea.  The  height  of 
the  cliffs,  of  which  the  Needles  form  the  extreme  point,  is,  in  some  places, 
600  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and,  viewed  from  a  short  distance 
from  the  shore,  produce  an  effect  stupendous  and  sublime. 

"  These  cliffs,"  says  Sir  Richard  Worsley,  and  his  remarks  are  most  of 
them  as  applicable  now  as  at  the  time  when  he  wrote,  "are  frequented  by 
immense  numbers  of  marine  birds  ;  as  puffins,  razor-bills,  wilcocks,  gulls, 


ISLE    OF    WIGHT.  49 

cormorants,  Cornish  choughs,  daws,  starlings,  and  wild  pigeons,  some 
of  which  come  at  stated  times,  to  lay  their  eggs  and  breed,  while 
others  remain  there  all  the  year.  The  cliffs  are,  in  some  places,  per- 
pendicular; in  others,  they  project,  and  hang  over  in  a  tremendous 
manner  ;  these  serve  as  lodgments  for  the  birds,  where  they  sit  in  thick 
rows,  and  discover  themselves  by  their  motions  and  flight,  though  not 
individually  visible.  Here  are  many  caverns  and  deep  chasms  that 
seem  to  enter  a  great  way  into  the  rocks,  and  in  many  places  the 
issuing  of  springs  forms  small  cascades  of  rippling  water  down  to  the 
sea.  The  country-people  take  the  birds  that  harbour  in  these  rocks,  by 
the  perilous  experiment  of  descending  by  ropes  fixed  to  iron  crows, 
driven  into  the  ground  ;  thus  suspended,  they  with  sticks  beat  down 
the  birds  as  they  fly  out  of  their  holes.  A  dozen  birds  generally  yield 
one  pound  weight  of  soft  feathers,  for  which  the  merchants  give  eight- 
pence  ;  the  carcases  are  bought  by  the  fishermen  at  sixpence  per 
dozen,  for  the  purpose  of  baiting  the  "  crab-pots."  The  gathering  of 
samphire  —  "  dreadful  trade  !"  —  is  also  here  carried  on  ;  and  in  some 
of  the  neighbouring  cliffs,  so  late  as  1780,  an  eagle's  nest  was  taken 
by  one  of  those  adventurous  myrmidons  of  the  rocks,  who  so  securely 
suspend  themselves  between  time  and  eternity. 

A  little  to  the  east  of  the  Needles  is  Freshwater  Bay,  which,  with  its 
arched  rock  and  a  band  of  smugglers  landing  their  cargo  by  moonlight, 
is  the  subject  of  one  of  the  engravings  for  our  "  Coast  Scenery."  Those 
gentle  sons  of  the  ocean,  ever  anxious  that  His  Majesty's  subjects 
should  be  well  provided,  even  if  His  Majesty's  Exchequer  should  suffer 
for  it,  have  chosen  a  spot  for  their  proceedings  both  secluded  and  beau- 
tiful. The  love  of  romance  and  adventure  dwells  with  sailors,  and  pity 
it  is  that  a  revenue  cutter  should  ever  interfere  to  destroy  the  romantic. 
On  the  present  occasion,  however,  these  rogues,  who  love  the  illicit, 
have  none  but  the  moon  to  observe  them,  and  none  but  the  rocks 
echoing  their  own  labour  to  disturb  them.  The  preventive-service 
cannot  hinder  them,  and  the  blockade-men  are  in  garrison.  The  sea, 
often  so  violent  on  this  part  of  the  coast,  and  constantly  making  inroads 
on  the  base  of  the  cliffs,  is  now  still,  or  murmuring  only  its  gentlest 
music.  The  picturesque  arch,  formed  by  the  dashing  of  the  waves, 
doubtless  made  to  grace  the  present  scene,  gives  to  this  representation 
an  appearance  of  great  beauty. 

On  the  highest  point  of  the  Freshwater  Cliffs  is  a  light-house  ;  the 
prospect  from  which  is  extremely  magnificent,  commanding  the  view  of 

o 


50  ISLE    OF    WIGHT. 

the  Needles,  and  the  surrounding  country.  The  cliffs  here,  as  at  the 
Needles,  abound  in  flocks  of  birds  innumerable,  whose  discordant 
screams,  mixed  with  the  solemn  roar  of  the  waves,  as  they  rush  into 
the  caverns  of  the  rock,  produce  a  wild  but  pleasing  effect.  At  high 
water,  one  of  the  numerous  caverns  at  the  base  of  the  cliffs  may  be 
entered  by  a  boat,  when  a  scene  will  be  disclosed  that  will  well  repay 
the  adventurer.  The  water  is  so  clear  that  it  defies  a  comparison. 
Looking  through  its  glassy  surface,  though  several  fathoms  deep,  it 
appears  as  if  the  hand  could  reach  the  bottom.  The  most  minute 
particle  is  to  be  seen  distinctly,  and  the  sea  has  arranged  the  pebbles 
in  an  order  more  exquisite  than  the  skill  of  masonry  could  accomplish. 
Each  smooth-surfaced  stone  bears  apparently  the  polish  of  an  agate 
fresh  from  the  hands  of  the  lapidary.  The  sea-weed  is  wildly  luxuriant, 
and  the  golden  yellow,  brown,  azure,  green,  and  in  some  places,  posi- 
tively purple  tints,  give  the  whole  the  appearance  of  an  enchanted 
garden  of  the  deep. 

Let  none  who  love  the  beautiful  omit  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  arched  rock, 
and  if  the  smugglers  and  the  moonlight  are  not  at  hand  to  complete 
the  picture,  memory  may  assist  the  imagination  by  the  representation 
contained  in  "  Stanfield's  Coast  Scenery." 


51 


POWDERHAM  CASTLE,  EXMOUTH. 


POWDERHAM  Castle  is  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Exe,  between 
two  and  three  miles  of  its  confluence  with  the  British  Channel,  and  op- 
posite to  the  town  of  Exmouth.  Exmouth  is,  as  its  name  denotes,  on 
the  mouth  of  the  river  Exe.  A  century  and  a  half  ago  it  was  a  mere 
fishing  hamlet,  but  is  now  one  of  the  best  frequented  watering  places  in 
Devon.  "  It  is  situated,"  says  Polwhele,  "  near  the  sea-shore,  between 
the  cliffs,  which  open,  as  it  were,  on  purpose  to  receive  it,  and  is  fur- 
nished with  every  accommodation  necessary  as  a  watering  place.  It  is 
well  sheltered  from  the  north-east  and  south-east  winds,  by  some  high 
hills,  which  rise  almost  close  behind,  and  supply  the  place  with  excellent 
water."  Again,  he  says,  "  The  walks  are  delightfully  pleasant,  com- 
manding views  worthy  the  pencils  of  the  best  masters.  From  a  hill 
called  Chapel  Hill,  the  eye  is  presented  with  a  line  of  coast  extending 
from  Exeter  to  the  Berry  Head,  a  distance  of  about  twenty  miles. 
This  line  is  broken  by  several  hills,  that  gradually  ascend  from  the  coast 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  and  are  covered  with  lively  verdure, 
and  woody  inclosures  ;  the  village  of  Starcross  skirting  their  bottoms. 
Behind  these  hills  spring  up  some  bold  towering  head-lands,  of  varied 
shapes,  and  unequal  heights,  through  which  the  sight  is  led  to  dis- 
tant objects  of  various  kinds,  woody  summits,  and  barren  rocks,  gradu- 
ally diminishing,  so  as  to  form  a  complete  landscape." 

The  grounds  of  Powderharn  Park  are  extensive,  and  finely  planted 
with  trees.  On  the  summit  of  the  highest  ground,  is  a  tower  called  the 
Belvidere,  which  is  a  conspicuous  object  from  many  parts  of  the  coast, 
and  from  the  British  Channel.  The  path  and  plantations  belonging  to 
this  domain,  extend  through  a  circumference  of  nearly  ten  miles,  and 
the  pleasure  grounds  are  replete  with  a  vast  number  and  a  great  variety 
of  flowers  and  botanical  rarities. 

Powderharn  Castle  was  probably  built  before  the  Conquest,  to  pre- 
vent the  Danes,  who  landed  in  Teignmouth  in  970,  from  coming  up  the 
river  to  Exeter ;  or  else  by  William  de  Orr,  a  noble  Norman,  who 
came  into  England  with  the  Conqueror,  and  to  whom  the  King  gave 


52 


POWDERHAM    CASTLE. 


Powderham.  After  William  de  Orr,  who  was  convicted  of  an  attempt 
to  deprive  Rufus  of  his  crown,  was  deprived  of  his  right,  Powder- 
ham  had  owners  of  its  own  name,  one  John  de  Powderham  holding  it 
in  the  reign  of  Edward  the  First.  Powderham,  on  the  death  of  John 
Powderham,  came  to  Humphrey  de  Bohun,  Earl  of  Herford  and  Essex, 
who  gave  it  with  his  daughter  Margaret  in  marriage  to  Hugh,  Earl  of 
Devon,  who  bestowed  it  on  his  son,  Sir  Peter  Courtenay,  about  the 
beginning  of  the  fourteenth  century. 

The  historian  Gibbon,  fastidiously  correct,  as  he  was  on  most  subjects 
bold  and  comprehensive,  employed  his  pen  in  tracing  the  princely  for- 
tunes and  unequal  career  of  the  founders  of  the  family  of  Devon.  "  The 
purple  of  three  emperors,"  says  this  incomparable  writer,  "  will  autho- 
rize or  excuse  a  digression  on  the  origin  and  singular  fortunes  of  the 
house  of  Courtenay."  He  then  proceeds  to  trace  the  three  principal 
branches  of  Edessa,  of  France,  and  of  England.  The  same  liberty  of 
digression  claimed  by  and  allowed  to  the  Roman  historian,  may  per- 
haps be  here  claimed  with  success  for  extracting  the  following  interest- 
ing narrative  of  the  English  branch,  owners  of  Powderham  Castle. 

"  According  to  the  old  register  of  Ford  Abbey,  the  Courtenays  of 
Devonshire  are  descended  from  prince  Florus,  the  second  son  of  Peter, 
and  the  grandson  of  Louis  the  Fat.  This  fable  of  the  grateful  or  venal 
monks  was  too  respectfully  entertained  by  our  antiquaries,  Camden  and 
Dugdale,  but  it  is  so  clearly  repugnant  to  truth  and  time,  that  the 
rational  pride  of  the  family  now  refuses  to  accept  this  imaginary  founder. 
Their  most  faithful  historians  believe,  that  after  giving  his  daughter  to 
the  king's  son,  Reginald  of  Courtenay  abandoned  his  possessions  in 
France,  and  obtained  from  the  English  monarch  a  second  wife  and 
a  new  inheritance.  It  is  certain,  at  least,  that  Henry  the  Second  distin- 
guished in  his  camps  and  councils,  a  Reginald,  of  the  name  and  arms, 
and,  as  it  may  be  fairly  presumed,  of  the  genuine  race,  of  the  Courte- 
nays of  France.  The  right  of  wardship  enabled  a  feudal  lord  to 
reward  his  vassal  with  the  marriage  and  estate  of  a  noble  heiress  ;  and 
Reginald  of  Courtenay  acquired  a  fair  establishment  in  Devonshire, 
where  his  posterity  has  been  seated  above  six  hundred  years.  From  a 
Norman  baron,  Baldwin  de  Brioniis,  who  had  been  invested  by  the 
Conqueror,  Hawise,  the  wife  of  Reginald,  derived  the  honour  of  Oke- 
hampton,  which  was  held  by  the  service  of  ninety-three  knights,  and  a 
female  might  claim  the  manly  offices  of  hereditary  viscount  or  sheriff, 
and  of  captain  of  the  royal  castle  of  Exeter.  Their  son  Robert,  mar- 


POWDKIUIAM    CASTLE.  53 

ried  the  sister  of  the  Earl  of  Devon ;  at  the  end  of  a  century,  on  the 
failure  of  the  family  of  Rivers,  his  great  grandson  Hugh  the  Second, 
succeeded  to  a  title  which  was  still  considered  as  a  territorial  dignity  ; 
and  twelve  earls  of  Devonshire,  of  the  name  of  Courtenay,  have  flourished 
in  a  period  of  two  hundred  and  twenty  years.  They  were  ranked  among 
the  chief  of  the  barons  of  the  realm;  nor  was  it  till  after  a  strenuous 
dispute,  that  they  yielded  to  the  fief  of  Arundel  the  first  place  in  the 
Parliament  of  England  :  their  alliances  were  contracted  with  the  noblest 
families  of  England,  the  Veres,  Despensers,  St.  Johns,  Talbots,  Bohuns, 
and  even  the  Plantagenets  themselves ;  and  in  a  contest  with  John  of 
Lancaster,  a  Courtenay,  bishop  of  London,  and  afterwards  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  might  be  accused  of  profane  confidence  in  the  strength 
and  number  of  his  kindred.  In  peace,  the  Earls  of  Devon  resided  in 
their  numerous  castles  and  manors  of  the  west ;  their  ample  revenue  was 
appropriated  to  devotion  and  hospitality;  and  the  epitaph  of  Edward, 
surnamed  from  his  misfortune,  the  blind,  from  his  virtues,  the  good  earl, 
inculcates  with  much  ingenuity  a  moral  sentence,  which,  however,  may 
be  abused  by  thoughtless  generosity.  After  a  grateful  commemoration 
of  the  fifty-five  years  of  union  and  happiness,  which  he  enjoyed  with 
Mabel  his  wife,  the  good  earl  thus  speaks  from  the  tomb  : 

WHAT  WE  GAVE,  WE  HAVE  J 
AVHAT  WE  SPENT,  WE  HAD  ; 
WHAT  WE  LEFT,  WE  LOST. 

But  their  losses,  in  this  sense,  were  far  superior  to  their  gifts  and 
expenses  ;  and  their  heirs,  not  less  than  the  poor,  were  objects  of 
their  paternal  care.  The  sums  which  they  paid  for  livery  and  seisin, 
attest  the  greatness  of  their  possessions ;  and  several  estates  have 
remained  in  their  family  since  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries. 
In  war,  the  Courtenays  of  England  fulfilled  the  duties,  and  deserved 
the  honours  of  chivalry.  They  were  often  entrusted  to  levy  and 
command  the  militia  of  Devonshire  and  Cornwall ;  they  often  attended 
their  supreme  lord  to  the  borders  of  Scotland  :  and  in  foreign  service, 
for  a  stipulated  price,  they  sometimes  maintained  fourscore  men  at 
arms,  and  as  many  archers.  By  sea  and  land,  they  fought  under  the 
standard  of  the  Edwards  and  Henrys ;  their  names  are  conspicuous  in 
battles,  in  tournaments,  and  in  the  original  list  of  the  order  of  the 
garter  ;  three  brothers  shared  the  Spanish  victory  of  the  Black  Prince  ; 
and  in  the  lapse  of  six  generations,  the  English  Courtenays  had  learned 
to  despise  the  nation  and  country  from  which  they  derived  their  origin. 


54  POWDERHAM    CASTLE. 

In  the  quarrel  of  the  two  roses,  the  Earls  of  Devon  adhered  to  the 
house  of  Lancaster,  and  three  brothers  successively  died,  either  in  the 
field  or  on  the  scaffold.  Their  honours  and  estates  were  restored  by 
Henry  the  Seventh  ;  a  daughter  of  Edward  the  Fourth  was  not  disgraced 
by  the  nuptials  of  a  Courtenay ;  their  son,  who  was  created  Marquis  of 
Exeter,  enjoyed  the  favour  of  his  cousin  Henry  the  Eighth  ;  and  in 
the  camp  of  Cloth  of  Gold,  he  broke  a  lance  against  the  French  monarch. 
But  the  favour  of  Henry  was  the  prelude  of  disgrace ;  his  disgrace 
was  the  signal  of  death  ;  and  of  the  victims  of  the  jealous  tyrant,  the 
Marquis  of  Exeter  was  one  of  the  most  noble  and  guiltless.  His  son 
Edward  lived  a  prisoner  in  the  tower,  and  died  an  exile  at  Padua  ;  and 
the  secret  love  of  Queen  Mary,  whom  he  slighted,  perhaps  for  the 
princess  Elizabeth,  has  shed  a  romantic  colour  on  the  story  of  this 
beautiful  youth.  The  relics  of  his  patrimony  were  conveyed  into  strange 
families  by  the  marriages  of  his  four  aunts ;  and  his  personal  honours, 
as  if  they  had  been  legally  extinct,  were  revived  by  the  patents  of 
succeeding  princes.  But  there  still  survived  a  lineal  descendant  of 
Hugh,  the  first  Earl  of  Devon,  a  younger  branch  of  the  Courtenays, 
\vho  have  been  seated  at  Powderham  Castle  above  four  hundred  years, 
from  the  reign  of  Edward  the  Third  to  the  present  hour.  Their  es- 
tates have  been  increased  by  the  grant  and  improvement  of  lands  in 
Ireland,  and  they  have  been  recently  restored  to  the  honours  of  the 
peerage.  Yet  the  Courtenays  still  retain  the  plaintive  motto,"  (Ubi 
lapsus!  Quid  fed?)  "  which  asserts  the  innocence,  and  deplores  the 
fall  of  their  ancient  house.  While  they  sigh  for  past  greatness,  they  are 
doubtless  sensible  of  present  blessings  ;  in  the  long  series  of  the  Cour- 
tenay annals,  the  most  splendid  era  is  likewise  the  most  unfortunate  ; 
nor  can  an  opulent  peer  of  Britain  be  inclined  to  envy  the  emperors 
of  Constantinople,  who  wandered  over  Europe  to  solicit  alms  for  the 
support  of  their  dignity,  and  the  defence  of  their  capital."* 

Probably,  there  is  not,  in  the  whole  range  of  landscape  scenery,  a 
spot  more  truly  picturesque  than  the  view  from  the  grounds  of  Pow- 
derham. The  indication  of  rustic  life  as  seen  in  the  team  of  horses,  of 
commerce  in  the  distant  vessels,  the  noble  river,  the  far  sea,  the  rising 
turrets  of  the  opposite  city,  combine  to  form  a  picture  of  most  extraor- 
dinary beauty. 

*  Camden  says,  Henry,  Duke  of  Exeter,  "  notwithstanding  his  marriage  with  the 
sister  of  Edward  IV.,  was  reduced  to  such  misery,  that  he  was  seen  to  beg  his  bread, 
ragged  and  barefooted,  in  the  Low  Countries." 


55 


PLYMOUTH. 

HAMOAZE.  —  STONE-HOUSE  BB1DGE. 

PLYMOUTH  is  one  of  the  principal  naval  and  military  stations  in  the 
kingdom,  and,  during  war,  the  most  important;  commanding  the 
entrance  of  the  English  Channel,  and  being  the  grand  rendezvous  of 
the  channel  fleets.  It  is,  according  to  the  life  of  St.  Indractus,  sup- 
posed to  have  been  the  Tameorwerthe  of  the  Saxons.  After  the  conquest 
it  acquired  the  name  of  South  Town,  or  Sutton ;  and  in  the  reign  of 
Edward  the  First,  of  Sutton  Prior,  and  Sutton  Valletort,  the  north 
part  of  the  town  being  situated  on  the  lands  of  the  Prior  of  Plympton, 
and  the  south  part  on  the  estate  of  the  Valletorts.  These  names  were 
relinquished  in  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Sixth,  for  the  more  appro- 
priate appellation  of  Plym  mouth,  descriptive  of  its  situation  on  the 
River  Plym,  near  its  influx  into  the  bay  called  Plymouth  Sound. 

About  the  commencement  of  the  reign  of  Edward  the  Second,  great 
disputes  arose  between  the  Prior  of  Plympton  and  the  king,  respecting 
certain  rights  and  immunities  claimed  by  the  former,  but  always  con- 
tested by  the  crown.  These  disputes  were  at  length  settled  by  the 
Court  of  Exchequer ;  and  the  prior,  in  consideration  of  a  fee  farm  rent  of 
291.  6s.  8d.,  was  confirmed  in  his  privileges  of  "  granting  leases  of 
houses  as  lord  of  the  fee  ;  having  a  manor  view  of  frank  pledge,  assize 
of  bread  and  beer,  a  ducking  stool,  and  pillory,  and  the  right  of 
fishery  of  the  waters  from  the  entrance  of  Catwater  to  the  head  of  the 
River  Plym." 

The  port  became  at  an  early  period  the  occasional  rendezvous  of 
the  British  navy.  In  1355,  Edward  the  Black  Prince  embarked,  on 
his  expedition  to  France,  and  landed  on  his  return,  with  his  royal  pri- 
soners. In  the  reign  of  the  father  of  this  prince,  the  growing  pros- 
perity of  the  place  provoked  the  jealousy  of  the  French,  who  landed, 
and  endeavoured  to  destroy  the  town  by  fire.  They  were,  however,  re- 
pulsed, with  the  loss  of  five  hundred  men,  by  Hugh  Courtenay*,  Earl 

*  One  of  the  Courtenays  of  Powderham  Castle. 


56  PLYMOUTH. 

of  Devon,  under  whose  conduct  the  surrounding  gentry  and  their  fol- 
lowers mustered  with  great  alacrity.  In  a  second  attempt,  made  in  the 
sixth  year  of  Henry  the  Fourth,  the  French  were  more  successful ;  their 
soldiers  were  mostly  natives  of  Brittany,  and  were  commanded  by  the 
marshall  of  Bretagne,  and  M.  de  Chastell.  They  landed  near  the  part 
called  Britton's  side,  and,  before  any  effectual  resistance  could  be 
made,  burnt  upwards  of  six  hundred  houses ;  but  failing  in  their  at- 
tempt to  destroy  the  castle,  and  higher  part  of  the  town,  retired  to 
their  ships,  and  proceeded  to  Dartmouth,  where  they  met  with  the  recep- 
tion described  in  the  account  already  given  of  that  place.  From  the 
time  of  this  occurrence,  till  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Sixth,  the  town 
dwindled  to  a  mere  fishing  village.  In  this  reign,  the  Prior  of  Plymp- 
ton  rebuilt  many  of  the  houses,  and  by  granting  liberal  leases,  en- 
couraged persons  to  reside,  by  which  means  the  population  became 
considerably  increased;  the  port  was  once  more  frequented  by  mer- 
chants, and  its  importance  as  a  naval  and  military  station  became  again 
apparent.  On  a  petition  from  the  inhabitants,  urging  the  necessity 
of  fortifying  the  town  and  port  against  the  future  assaults  of  the  enemy, 
the  king  granted  them  a  toll  on  all  merchandize  entering  the  port. 
In  1439,  the  town  was  incorporated  under  its  present  name  of  Ply- 
mouth. In  1512,  an  act  was  passed  for  enlarging  and  strengthen- 
ing the  fortifications,  and  a  grant  of  indulgence  was  issued  by  Bishop 
Lacy,  to  all  who  contributed  to  that  work.  To  prevent  the  accumu- 
lation of  sand  at  the  mouth  of  the  harbour,  the  tin  mines  were  also 
prohibited  from  working  in  the  neighbourhood  of  any  river  communicat- 
ing with  the  sea  at  Plymouth.  In  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  through 
the  solicitations  of  the  celebrated  navigator  and  hero,  Sir  Francis  Drake, 
a  new  charter  was  granted,  confirming  former  acquired  privileges,  and 
more  particularly  defining  the  constitution  of  the  corporation.  The 
gallant  admiral  conferred  a  still  more  lasting  benefit  on  the  inhabitants 
of  Plymouth,  by  supplying  the  town  with  water.  By  skill  and  per- 
severance he  succeeded  in  bringing  a  stream  of  water  into  a  reservoir  in 
the  town,  from  the  springs  of  the  neighbouring  forest  of  Dartmoor,  by 
a  winding  channel  of  twenty-four  miles  in  length.  This  great  under- 
taking he  executed  at  his  own  cost,  and  also  erected  various  mills  on 
different  parts  of  the  stream,  for  the  use  of  the  town.  In  the  year  1579, 
Plymouth  was  afflicted  with  a  dreadful  plague,  occasioned  by  the 
landing  of  some  cotton  wool,  part  of  the  cargo  of  a  ship  from  Smyrna, 
not  being  properly  purified  by  exposure  to  the  air.  Six  hundred  persons 


PLYMOUTH.  57 

fell  victims  to  its  ravages,  and  so  general  was  the  fear  of  its  spreading, 
that  the  annual  ceremony  of  electing  the  mayor  was  held  in  the  open  air, 
on  Catdown. 

In   1588,  at  the  period  of  the  expected  invasion  by  the  so  called 
Invincible  Armada,  a  British  fleet  assembled  in  Plymouth  Sound,  under 
the  command  of  Lord  Howard  and  Admirals  Sir  Francis  Drake  and 
Hawkins.*     The  fleet  consisted  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  sail,  seven 
ships  of  which  were  contributed  by  Plymouth.     The  fleet  sailed  for  Tor- 
bay,  to  join  the  squadron  at  Exeter,  and  on  the  Sunday  following,  St. 
James's  day,  the  Spanish  fleet  appeared  off  the  coast  in  the  form  of  a 
crescent.     During  the  whole  of  Sunday,  and  the  succeeding  day,  this 
unwieldy  armament  remained  in  sight  of  Penlee   Point,  Mount   Edg- 
combe,  (the  beauty  of  which  place  so  delighted  the  Spanish  Admiral, 
that  he  had  determined  upon  it  as  a  residence,)  the  Hoe,  and  the  ad- 
jacent coast,  when  it  proceeded  to  the  eastward,  and  was  furiously  as- 
sailed by  a  storm,  followed  by  the  more  dreadful  attack  of  the  British  fleet. 
Many  of  the  natives  of  Plymouth  were  among  the  seamen  who  fought  upon 
the  occasion  of  that  memorable  victory.     In   1595,  the  inhabitants  of 
Plymouth  were  thrown  into  considerable  alarm,  by  the  intelligence  that 
a  body   of  Spaniards  had  landed  in  Cornwall,  and  burnt  Mousehole, 
Newlyn,  and  some  other  places  in  that  county.     In  the  first  moments 
of  consternation,  barricades  were  thrown  up  on  all  the  roads  leading  to 
the  town,  and  various  other  precautions  adopted  for  securing  its  safety. 
The  progress  of  the  Spaniards  was,  however,  checked  by  the  activity 
of  Sir  Francis  Godolphin,  who  seized  upon  twenty-two  chests  loaded 
with  papal  bulls,  dispensations  and  pardons,  and  afforded  to  the  in- 
habitants of  Plymouth  the  gratification  of  making  a  bonfire  of  these 
formidable  implements  of  spiritual  warfare.      In   1596,  the   port   was 
the  place  of  rendezvous  for  the  British  fleet  destined  for  the  expedition 
against  Cadiz,  under  the  command  of  the  Earls  of  Essex   and    Not- 
tingham, in  which  Lord  Howard  was  Vice  Admiral,  and  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh  Rear  Admiral.     Hence  also  on  his  unfortunate  expedition  to 
Ireland,  embarked  the  Gallant  Earl  of  Essex.     Nothing  material  occur- 
red from  this  period  till  the  year  1625,  when  Charles  the  First,  with 
his  whole  court,  one  hundred  and  twenty  ships,  and  six  thousand  troops, 
came  from  Portsmouth  and  remained  here  ten  days,  during  which  time 

*  The  name  of  this  brave  Admiral  is  tarnished  by  his  having  been  the  first  to  introduce 
the  slave  trade  in  England. 

Q 


58  PLYMOUTH. 

he  was  sumptuously  entertained  by  the  Mayor  and  Corporation.  In 
the  following  year  two  thousand  persons  were  destroyed  by  the  re- 
appearance of  the  plague.  At  the  commencement  of  the  civil  war,  the 
inhabitants  embraced  the  cause  of  the  Parliament.  And  the  year  1643 
forms  a  memorable  era  in  the  annals  of  Plymouth,  from  the  undaunted 
resistance  made  by  the  inhabitants,  against  the  forces  of  Prince  Maurice, 
who  besieged  it  from  September  till  the  close  of  the  year,  without  suc- 
cess.* The  means  of  defence  possessed  by  the  townspeople  were, 
apparently,  inadequate  to  resist  the  superior  strength  of  the  King's 
army,  yet,  like  most  of  those  engaged  in  the  same  cause,  they  were 
full  of  enthusiasm,  and  held  out  till  the  approach  of  the  Parliament's 
forces,  under  the  command  of  the  Earl  of  Essex.  After  Essex  had 
marched  into  Cornwall,  in  pursuit  of  Sir  Richard  Grenville,  impru- 
dently leaving  a  superior  army  of  Royalists  in  his  rear,  the  King  deter- 
mined to  follow  him,  and  having,  by  forced  marches,  arrived  in  the  vici- 
nity of  Plymouth,  His  Majesty  halted  a  few  days  to  refresh  his  soldiers. 
During  his  residence  at  Widy,  two  or  three  miles  from  the  town,  where  his 
head  quarters  were  established,  a  proclamation  was  issued  by  the  King, 
addressed  to  the  "  Plymothians,"  in  which  they  were  commanded  on  their 
allegiance  to  surrender.  This  proclamation  was  sent  by  a  trumpeter 
to  the  Mayor  and  Governor,  who  peremptorily  refused  to  obey;  but 
as  the  King's  forces  were  so  near  at  hand,  and  of  considerable  strength, 

*  The  following  passage  is  from  a  tract  published  in  the  year  1644,  detailing  the  progress 
of  the  siege,  in  all  the  twanging  and  canting  style  of  the  day.  The  extract  is  amusing,  more 
particularly  the  relation  of  the  fact  that  poor  Sampson  Hele,  Esq.  was  "  persuaded"  (the 
thieves !)  to  give  £2000,  because  he  came  "  without  drum  or  trumpet,"  "  One  remarkable 
passage  of  God's  providence  to  us,  we  must  with  thankfulness  relate,  remember,  and 
acknowledge,  that,  after  the  town  had  been  a  long  time  besieged  strictly,  and  no  fresh 
victual,  either  fish  or  flesh,  could  be  had  ;  whereby  the  poor  people  were  grievously 
punished  ;  there  came  an  infinite  number  of  pilchards  into  the  harbour  within  the  barbican, 
which  the  people  took  up  with  great  ease  in  baskets  ;  which  did  not  only  refresh  them 
for  the  present;  but  a  great  deal  more  were  taken,  preserved,  and  salted,  whereby  the 
poor  got  much  money;  such  a  passage  has  not  happened  before."  Again  — "  We 
cannot  forget  the  great  humanity  of  the  good  women  of  Plymouth,  and  their  courage  in 
bringing  out  strong  waters,  and  all  sorts  of  provisions,  in  the  midst  of  all  our  skirmishes  and 
fights,  for  the  refreshing  of  our  soldiers  ;  though  many  women  were  shot  through  the  clothes. 
We  cannot  omit  to  set  down  also  here,  that  in  a  few  days  after  our  arrival  home,  one 
Samson  Hele,  Esq.,  of  Fardel,  came  on  a  message  from  the  Prince,  to  persuade  the  yielding 
of  it ;  but,  coming  without  drum  or  trumpet,  he  was  persuaded  to  yield  us  £2000,  for  the 
payment  and  clothing  of  our  soldiers ;  without  which  we  could  not  possibly  have  subsisted 
so  long." 


PLYMOUTH.  59 

a  council  of  war  was  summoned  and  held  at  the  Guildhall,  which  was 
attended  by  the  principal  inhabitants,  when  it  was  unanimously  resolved 
to  defend  the  town  to  the  utmost  extremity.  At  this  period  the  works 
were  in  a  state  of  ruin,  but  an  attack  being  hourly  expected,  the  troops 
repaired  to  them,  and,  assisted  by  the  women  and  children,  proceeded  so 
rapidly  with  their  labour,  that  in  a  few  days  they  were  in  as  complete  a 
state  of  defence  as  before  the  siege.  Regularly  for  several  days,  the 
King,  with  his  body-guard  of  cavalry  and  trumpets,  advanced  to  the  head 
of  Townsend  Hill,  and  were  received  by  a  brisk  fire  of  cannon  from  the 
whole  line,  and  after  a  short  time,  as  regularly  retired.  The  eminence 
the  King's  party  occupied,  was,  by  the  inhabitants  of  Plymouth,  jocu- 
larly called  Vapouring  Hill,  a  name  not  yet  forgotten.  After  the  King 
retired,  repeated  attempts  were  made  by  Sir  R.  Grenville,  who  endea- 
voured to  blockade  the  town,  but  was  repulsed  by  the  arrival  of  the  Earl 
of  Essex.  He  commenced,  however,  a  second  blockade,  which,  after  a 
continuance  of  nearly  a  year  and  a  half,  notwithstanding  repeated  as- 
saults, was  abandoned,  and  the  Parliamentarians  remained  in  quiet 
possession  of  the  town.  On  the  appearance  of  the  combined  fleets  in 
the  channel  in  1779,  the  French  prisoners  of  war  were  removed  from 
this  place  to  Exeter.  In  1814,  the  Bellerophon  anchored  in  the  Sound, 
having  on  board  the  Emperor  Napoleon,  previous  to  his  exile  to  St. 
Helena.  In  1828,  the  Russian  fleet  remained  for  some  time  in  this 
harbour,  while  waiting  for  tidings  of  the  Admiral's  ship,  which  had 
parted  from  it  in  a  storm  ;  and  in  1829,  Don  Miguel  visited  Plymouth, 
which  place  subsequently  afforded  an  hospitable  asylum  for  several 
months,  to  the  adherents  of  Don  Pedro. 

Various  fortifications  have  at  different  times  been  erected  for  the  de- 
fence of  Plymouth.  The  most  ancient  fort  of  which  there  is  any  men- 
tion, was  built  in  the  reign  of  Edward  the  Third,  by  Edmund  Staf- 
ford, Bishop  of  Exeter,  and  is  described  by  Leland  as  a  "  strong  castel 
quadrate,  having  at  each  corner  a  great  round  tower."  Numerous  block- 
houses and  platforms  were  erected  on  different  points  of  the  harbour, 
in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  but  which  were  demolished  on  the 
building  of  the  citadel,  in  the  time  of  Charles  the  Second.  The  citadel 
consists  of  three  regular,  and  two  irregular  bastions.  The  curtains  of 
the  regular  bastions  are  further  strengthened  by  two  ravelins  and  horn- 
works.  On  the  east,  north  and  west  sides  is  a  deep  ditch,  counterscarp 
and  covered  way,  pallisadoed.  The  prospect  from  this  fortress,  which  is 
on  the  summit  of  the  Hoe  Cliffs,  comprises  many  points  of  interest.  On 


60  PLYMOUTH. 

the  south  is  the  spacious  sound,  containing  within  the  Breakwater  nearly 
five  square  miles,  and  affording  safe  anchorage  to  ships  of  the  largest 
burden.  On  the  west  are  the  richly  wooded  heights  of  Mount  Edg- 
cumbe,  the  much  desired  locality  of  the  admiral  of  the  Spanish  Ar- 
mada. On  the  east  is  Mount  Batten  and  the  Wembury  Cliffs,  the 
fortified  summit  of  Drake  Island  near  the  shore,  and  the  Breakwater 
in  the  distance.  In  the  foreground  are  the  towns  of  Plymouth,  Stone- 
house  and  Devonport,  in  a  continued  line.  The  inland  view  is  bounded 
by  the  lofty  elevations  of  Cornwall,  and  the  barren  heights  of  Dartmoor. 
On  the  south  west  is  the  vast  expanse  of  the  British  Channel,  and  in 
clear  weather  the  distant  rock  of  Eddystone  and  the  light-house*  is 
visible. 

Plymouth  Harbour  comprises  the  Sound,  Sutton  Pool,  Hamoaze, 
Stonehouse  Pool,  Barn  Pool,  the  Catwater,  and  several  small  basons.  The 
three  principal  divisions  are,  however,  considered  to  be  the  Catwater, 
Hamoaze,  and  the  Sound.  The  Catwater  is  a  large  expanse  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river  Plym  :  Hamoaze  is  a  still  more  extensive  bason,  at  the 

*  The  Eddystone  light-house  is  built  on  a  rock  in  the  channel,  about  fifteen  miles  south  - 
south-west  from  the  citadel  of  Plymouth.  In  1696,  a  wooden  light-house  was  first  erected 
on  this  rock,  by  Mr.  Winstanley,  who  was  so  convinced  of  its  security,  that  he  desired  to 
be  within  it  during  "  the  greatest  storm  that  might  ever  blow  under  the  heavens."  His  wish 
was  fatally  fulfilled.  On  the  night  of  the  twenty-sixth  of  November,  1703,  in  a  hurricane 
more  raging,  probably,  than  any  that  ever  devastated  the  coast,  the  light-house,  with  Mr. 
Winstanley,  and  the  workmen  assisting  in  the  repairs,  and  the  marines  superintending  the 
lights,  were  swept  into  the  sea.  A  second  light-house  of  stone  and  timber  was  completed 
by  Mr.  Rudyerd  in  1709,  which  was  destroyed  by  fire  in  1755.  The  present  building  was 
begun  by  Mr.  Smeaton  on  the  first  of  June  1757,  and  completed  in  October  1759.  It  is  a 
perfect  monument  of  art.  The  outside  and  basement  are  formed  of  granite.  The  lantern 
on  the  summit  is  composed  of  cast  iron  and  copper.  Its  form  is  octagonal,  and  its  height 
is  one  hundred  feet,  and  its  diameter  twenty  six.  Mr.  Smeaton,  in  his  interesting  narrative 
of  the  building  of  the  light-house,  relates  the  following  anecdote  :  "  Lewis  the  fourteenth 
being  at  war  with  England  during  the  proceeding  with  this  building,  a  French  privateer 
took  the  men  at  work  upon  the  Eddystone  rock,  together  with  their  tools,  and  carried  them 
to  France  ;  and  the  captain  was  in  expectation  of  receiving  a  reward  for  his  achivement. 
"While  the  captives  lay  in  prison,  the  transaction  reached  the  ears  of  that  monarch  ;  he  im- 
mediately ordered  them  to  be  released,  and  the  captors  to  be  put  in  their  places  ;  declaring, 
that  though  he  was  at  war  with  England,  he  was  not  so  with  mankind.  He  therefore 
directed  the  men  to  be  sent  back  to  their  work,  with  presents,  observing,  that  the  Eddystone 
light-house  was  so  situated,  as  to  be  of  equal  service  to  all  nations  having  occasion  to 
navigate  the  channel  between  England  and  France."  The  history  of  this  work  is  altogether 
one  of  "  a  strange  "  and  "  eventful  "  kind,  and  we  can  promise  the  curious  reader  a  great 
treat,  should  he  think  proper  to  peruse  the  tract  of  Mr.  Smeaton. 


PLYMOUTH.  61 

estuary  of  the  Tamar ;  the  Sound  is  the  capacious  bay  formed  by  the 
influx  of  the  sea  with  the  two  rivers,  and  is  capable  of  holding  two 
thousand  vessels.  It  has  been  rendered  more  secure  than  formerly  by 
the  construction  of  the  Breakwater,  which  may  be  regarded  as  the  most 
gigantic  undertaking  ever  effected  in  England.  It  was  commenced  on 
the  12th  of  August  1812,  and  has  during  its  progress  experienced 
two  most  severe  trials.  In  January  1827  and  November  1824  the 
southern  coast  of  England  was  strewed  with  wrecks,  but  the  Breakwater, 
although  presenting  an  uneven  and  unfinished  surface,  and  more  liable 
to  be  disturbed  by  the  violence  of  the  waters,  proved  the  greatest  pro- 
tection to  the  vessels  within  its  friendly  shelter.  This  immense  barrier 
is  composed  of  granite  blocks  of  several  tons  weight.  It  is  in  length, 
at  the  base,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  sixty  yards,  and  in  breadth 
one  hundred  and  twenty.  The  flat  surface  on  the  top,  forms  a  fine 
promenade,  approached  by  three  flights  of  steps,  leading  to  one  common 
landing  near  the  centre  of  the  work.  In  the  vicinity  are  numerous 
cottages  for  the  convenience  of  those  who  visit  this  interesting  spot. 

Near  the  Citadel  is  the  Victualling  Office,  an  extensive  range  of  build- 
ings, including  the  cooperage  and  the  baking  houses.  The  baking 
houses  are  only  two,  but  each  containing  four  ovens,  which  may  be 
heated  eight  times  a-day,  and  capable  in  that  time  of  baking  bread 
for  16,000  men.  The  granaries  are  large,  and  well  constructed  ;  when 
the  wheat  is  ground,  the  flour  is  conveyed  into  the  upper  stories  of 
the  bake-houses,  whence  it  descends  through  a  trunk  in  each,  im- 
mediately into  the  hands  of  the  workmen,  who,  by  the  means  of 
machinery,  are  able  to  prepare  and  bake  the  almost  incredible  quantity 
mentioned.  The  dock-yard  of  Plymouth  is  considered,  altogether,  to 
be  the  finest  in  the  world,  and  presents  a  scene  of  activity,  scientific 
ingenuity,  and  perfection  of  arrangement,  that  the  mind  of  an  English- 
man must  contemplate  with  proud  satisfaction. 

In  the  "  piping  times  of  peace,"  the  Hamoaze  presents  a  magnifi- 
cent spectacle,  a  very  considerable  portion  of  the  English  navy  being 
here  laid  up  in  ordinary.*  The  Hamoaze  is  about  four  miles  in  length, 
and  in  general,  about  half  a  mile  broad,  with  a  bottom  of  mud ;  its 

*  Ships  laid  up  in  ordinary,  are  stripped  of  all  their  rigging,  aud  guns,  stores  and  other 
contents  are  taken  on  shore.  The  men  and  officers  are  all  paid  off  except  the  boatswain, 
gunner,  carpenter  aud  cook,  and  six  ordinary  seamen.  The  ships  are  moored  by  large  chains 
of  iron,  sixty  fathoms  long,  consisting  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  links,  and  having  at  each 
end  a  large  anchor.  The  chains  are  stretched  across  the  harbour,  and  the  anchors  sunk  in 

E 


62  PLYMOUTH. 

greatest  depth,  at  high  water,  is  between  eighteen  and  twenty  fathoms  ; 
at.  low  water,  the  depth  is  about  fifteen  fathoms.  The  entrance  into 
Hamoaze  from  the  Sound,  is  very  intricate  and  dangerous,  and  the  aid 
of  a  pilot  is  always  necessary.  The  buildings  on  the  gun  wharf  near 
the  Hamoaze,  were  erected  after  designs  by  Sir  John  Vanburgh ;  the 
armories,  and  the  immense  piles  of  ordnance  in  the  yard,  each  marked 
with  the  name  of  the  ship  in  Hamoaze  to  which  it  belongs,  are  worthy 
of  especial  notice.  The  barracks  are  calculated  to  accommodate  three 
thousand  troops. 

In  the  engraving  of  the  Hamoaze  attached  to  the  present  work,  the 
artist  has  presented  us  with  the  constant  recurring  scene,  always  grand, 
and  always  different,  of  the  "wooden  walls  of  old  England."  The 
soldiers  and  the  soldier's  wife;  the  sailors  and  the  fishermen;  the 
rainbow  — 

"  The  airy  child  of  vapour  and  the  sun, 
Brought  forth  in  purple,  cradled  in  vermillion, 
Baptized  in  molten  gold,  and  swathed  in  dun," — 

a  fitting  zone  to  enclose  such  a  scene  of  beauty  ;  the  water  and  the 
sky,  all  tend  to  constitute  a  picture  full  of  charms,  and  creative  of 
all  kinds  of  grateful  feelings. 

With  a  short  account  of  Stonehouse,  we  must  unwillingly  dismiss 
our  description  of  Plymouth. 

STONEHOUSE  BRIDGE  is  the  principal  avenue  between  Plymouth  and 
Devonport  (formerly  called  Dock),  and  is  a  stone  fabric,  consisting 
of  one  arch,  thrown  across  Stonehouse  Creek.  It  was  erected  at  the  joint 
expense  of  the  Earl  of  Mount  Edgcumbe,  and  Sir  John  St.  Aubyn, 
Bart.,  in  the  place  of  an  incommodious  ferry,  where  passengers  were 

the  mud.  In  the  middle  of  each  chain  is  a  large  iron  ring,  and  a  swivel,  to  which  are 
attached  two  thick  cables,  called  bridles,  sufficiently  long  to  be  taken  on  board  the  ship  to 
be  moored.  The  bridles,  when  not  in  use,  are  constantly  sunk ;  a  small  cable  being  fastened 
to  them,  which  is  brought  up  to  a  buoy  on  the  surface  of  the  water,  and  there  made  fast. 
When  wanted,  the  ends  are  easily  hauled  up  by  means  of  a  buoy  rope,  and  are  then 
passed  through  each  of  the  ship's  hawse  holes,  and  fastened  on  board.  By  the  bridles  being 
fastened  to  the  same  swivel,  the  ships  swim  easily  with  the  tide,  which  runs  amazingly  strong, 
especially  the  ebb,  with  the  wind  at  north ;  at  these  times,  no  boat  can  make  head  against 
it.  In  Hamoaze  are  near  a  hundred  of  these  moorings,  each  capable  of  holding  a  line  of 
battle  ship ! 


PLYMOUTH.  63 

pulled  over  in  a  boat  in  the  true  rustic  style,  and  which  sorry  convey- 
ance even  was  not  permitted  after  the  hour  of  nine  in  summer,  and  eight 
in  winter.  Foot  passengers,  horsemen,  and  carriages,  pay  a  toll  at  this 
bridge,  the  rent  of  which,  during  the  late  war,  was  upwards  of  £400  per 
annum.  The  tolls  are  now  let  annually  at  a  public  survey,  and  produce 
a  considerable  income. 

The  parish  of  Stonehouse  is  a  populous  and  improving  place,  extend- 
ing from  Plymouth  towards  Devonport.  By  the  last  returns  it  contained 
6043  inhabitants.  The  place  was  originally  called  Slipperstone.  In  the 
twenty-seventh  year  of  Henry  III.  it  belonged  to  Joel  de  Stonehouse, 
from  whom  it  derives  its  present  name ;  but  has,  by  various  marriages, 
passed  into  the  family  of  Edgcumbe.  At  the  period  mentioned,  it  was 
situated  more  southerly  ;  but,  after  improvements  and  extension  to  the 
northward,  the  ancient  buildings  were  allowed  to  fall  into  decay.  It 
now  consists  of  several  streets  of  handsome  and  commodious  houses. 

At  the  quays  in  Stonehouse  Pool,  vessels  unload  their  cargoes  of  wood 
and  coal.  The  maritime  relation  of  this  town  to  Devonport  and  Ply- 
mouth renders  the  manufactures  of  the  place  active  and  extensive. 

The  Royal  Naval  Hospital,  for  the  reception  of  wounded  seamen  and 
marines,  opened  in  1762,  is  the  most  important  public  establishment  in 
the  place.  It  is  situated  on  an  eminence  near  the  creek,  and  comprises 
ten  buildings,  each  containing  six  wards,  each  ward  affording  accommo- 
dation for  about  twenty  patients,  with  a  chapel,  store-room,  operating- 
room,  small-pox  ward,  and  dispensary,  forming  an  extensive  quadrangle, 
ornamented  on  three  sides  with  a  piazza,  and  the  entire  building  with  a 
spacious  lawn,  occupying  an  area  of  twenty-four  acres.  In  1795,  the 
government  of  this  institution  was  first  vested  in  a  post-captain,  a 
first  and  second  lieutenant,  a  physician,  surgeon,  dispenser,  chaplain, 
agent,  and  steward. 

The  Royal  Marine  Barracks  on  the  east  side  of  Stonehouse  are  a 
noble  range  of  buildings,  built"  with  granite,  and  form  an  oblong 
square;  they  are  calculated  for  the  accommodation  of  one  thousand 
men.  The  Low  Room  Barracks,  chiefly  built  of  wood,  will  contain 
about  nine  hundred. 

A  new  victualling  establishment  has  lately  been  erected  at  Devil's 
Point,  upon  a  scale  of  great  magnitude.  No  less  than  three  thousand 
cubic  yards  of  limestone  rocks  was  removed  for  its  erection,  and  a 
granite  sea-wall  was  raised,  one  thousand  five  hundred  feet  in  length, 
the  foundation  of  which  was  achieved  by  means  of  a  diving  bell.  The 


64  PLYMOUTH. 

water  for  the  brewery  is  supplied  at  the  rate  of  three  hundred  and  fifty 
tons  per  day  from  the  Plymouth  Leat ;  it  first  runs  into  a  reservoir 
capable  of  receiving  two  thousand  tons,  and  is  then  conveyed  in  iron 
pipes  into  a  second  basin  of  six  thousand  tons. 

So  much  for  the  information  of  those  who  love  matters  of  fact.  To 
those  who  love  the  picturesque  —  to  those  who  out  of  every  thing  would 
extract 

"  Emotions  beautiful  and  new," 

we  invite  them  to  feast  their  eyes  on  the  scene  of  repose  and  harmony — 
shortly  to  be  disturbed  as  the  threatening  clouds  assure  us  —  which  ap- 
pears in  the  representation  of  Stonehouse  Bridge,  Plymouth. 


65 


RYE. 

RYE  is  one  of  the  Cinque  Ports,  and  is  situated  at  the  eastern  extremity 
of  the  coast  of  Sussex.  It  has  been  conjectured  to  be  the  Portus  Novus 
of  Ptolemy.  In  ancient  Latin,  it  is  termed  Ripa,  and  its  English  name 
is  imagined  to  be  either  derived  from  the  Norman  rive,  bank  ;  Saxon 
rhee,  or  British  rhy,  a  river  or  ford. 

The  authentic  history  of  Rye  commences  in  893,  at  the  latter  end  of 
which  year  a  fleet  of  250  sail  brought  an  army  of  Danes  from  France, 
to  the  coast  of  Kent,  when,  landing  near  the  town,  they  seized  the  neigh- 
bouring Fort  of  Apuldore.  Rye  was  given  with  the  adjacent  town  of 
Winchelsea,  by  Edward  the  Confessor,  to  the  monks  of  the  Abbey  of 
Fescampe,  in  Normandy ;  but  in  the  thirty-first  year  of  the  reign  of 
Henry  III.  it  was  exchanged*  by  that  monarch  for  the  manor  of 
Chilceham,  otherwise  Cheltham,  or  Cheltenham  and  Sclover,  in  Glouces- 
tershire. Camden,  speaking  of  Winchelsea,  says,  "  at  first  it  was  in- 
closed with  a  mud,  after  a  very  strong  wall :  but  scarce  began  to  flourish, 
till  it  was  sacked  by  the  French  and  Spaniards ;  and  by  the  seas 
shrinking  back  from  it,  as  it  were  on  a  sudden,  faded  and  fell  to  decay. 
By  which  accident,"  he  continues,  "  and  the  benefit  of  the  sea,  its 
neighbour,  Rye,  began  to  flourish,  or  rather  to  reflourish  ;  for  that  it 
flourished  in  ancient  times,  and  that  William  of  Ipres,  Earl  of  Kent 
fortified  it,  Ipres  Tower,  and  the  immunities  and  privileges  that  it  had 
in  common  with  the  Cinque  Ports,  do  sufficiently  show.  But  either  by 
reason  of  the  vicinity  of  Winchelsea,  or  the  sea's  recess,  it  was  inconsi- 

•  "It  was  exchanged,"  says  Jeake,  in  his  bistory  of  the  Cinque  Ports,  "for  the  belter 
defence  of  his  realm,  and  it  might  be  to  conceal  from  foreigners  the  intelligence  of  affaiis  at 
home,  and  stop  them  of  such  convenient  ports  of  passage."     The  account  given  by  Cam- 
den  authorizes  this.     He  says,  speaking  of  ^Vinchelsea  and  Rye,  — we  always  quote  entire 
from  this,  to  us  moderns,  quaint,  but  still  most  pure  English  writer,  —  "  These  tvvc 
(neither  may  it  seem  impertinent  to  note  it)  belonged  to  the  Abbey  of  Fescampe  i 
mandy.     But  when  King  Henry  III.  perceived  that  religious  men  intermingled  secretly  in 
matters  of  state,  he  gave  them  in  exchange  for  these  two,  Cheltenham  and  Sclover,  two  ma- 
nors in  Gloucestershire,  and  other  lands  ;  adding  for  the  reason,  that  the  abbots  and  monks 
might  not  lawfully  fight  with  temporal  arms  against  the  enemies  of  the  Crown." 

s 


66  UYE. 

derable  for  a  long  time.  But  when  Winchelsea  decayed,*  and  King 
Edward  III.  walled  it  about,  it  began  to  recover  itself;  and  within  the 
memory  of  our  fathers,  the  ocean,  to  make  a  rich  amends  for  the  injury 
it  has  done,  swelled  with  an  extraordinary  tempest,  and  broke  so 
violently  in,  (insinuating  itself  in  form  of  a  bay,)  that  it  made  a  very 
convenient  port,  which  another  tempest  likewise  in  our  age,  did  not  a 
little  contribute  to.  Since  which  time  it  has  greatly  reflourished  with 
inhabitants,  buildings,  fishing  and  navigation,  and  is  now  the  usual 
passage  from  hence  to  Normandy." 

The  approach  to  Rye  from  Winchelsea  is  imposing.  At  high  tide  it 
is  nearly  surrounded  by  water,  and  the  massive  centre  tower  of  the 
church,  with  Ipres  Tower,  shows  conspicuously. 

The  harbour  has  been  much  improved  by  a  new  channel,  cut  by  a 
Dr.  Pape,  Vicar  of  Penn,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Rye,  who  also  pro- 
jected a  dam  across  the  old  channel,  a  work  of  great  ingenuity.  Ships 
of  200  tons  burthen  can  come  up  to  the  north  quay  of  the  town,  one 
mile  and  a  half  from  the  sea.  ,  The  port  of  Rye  extends  from  Jewry's 
Gut,  about  two  miles  eastward  of  .the  harbour  of  Beachy  Head,  and  the 
port  includes  Hastings  and  Earlbourne  as  creeks.  In  the  year  1725, 
George  the  First,  on  his  return  from  Holland,  endeavouring  to  make 
Dover,  was  compelled  to  put  into  this  harbour,  but  had  some  difficulty 
in  landing. 

The  church  of  Rye  is  considered  to  be  one  of  the  largest  in  England. 

*  The  inhabitants  of  old  Winchelsea  appear  to  have  been  a  piratical  and  sanguinary  set, 
which  facts  were  the  forerunners  and  cause  of  the  decay  of  the  town.  In  1265,  Simon  de 
Montfort,  intending  to  bring  over  foreign  troops  to  cause  an  insurrection  in  England,  repaired 
to  Winchelsea,  at  the  time  of  Lent,  intending  to  pass  over  to  France,  but  was  induced  to 
stay  and  take  a  share  in  their  piracies,  in  which  they  were  borne  out  by  others  of  the  Cinque 
Ports,  but  the  heir  apparent,  afterwards  Edward  the  First,  put  a  stop  to  his  career.  "  Old  Win- 
chelsea," says  Pennant,  "  had  been  a  most  powerful  port,  but  like  the  others,  its  vessels 
acted  in  most  of  the  cruizes  with  savage  barbarity.  During  the  time  that  Simon  de  Montfort, 
Earl  of  Leicester,  held  his  iron  rod  over  these  kingdoms,  they  gave  full  loose  to  their  piracies, 
and  flung  overboard  the  crew  of  every  ship  they  met,  whether  it  was  foreign  or  English  : 
Leicester  had  share  of  the  booty,  so  winked  at  their  enormities.  In  1266,  Prince  Edward 
put  a  stop  to  their  cruelties ;  he  attacked  Wiuchelsea,  took  it  by  storm,  and  put  to  the  sword 
all  the  principal  persons  concerned  in  the  inhuman  practices  of  the  times  :  the  rest  he  saved, 
and  granted  the  inhabitants  far  better  terms  than  they  merited.  He  at  that  time  feared  their 
power,  and  the  assistance  they  might  give  to  the  rebellious  Montfort,  had  he  been  too  rigor- 
ous in  his  measures.  By  the  date  of  this  transaction,  it  is  evident  that  the  destruction  of 
Old  Winchelsea  could  not  have  happened  till  after  the  accession  of  Prince  Edward  to  the 
throne." 


HYE.  67 

The  nave  is  one  hundred  feet  long,  and  the  chancel  sixty,  with  a  tower  - 
between,  making  the  whole  length  161  feet.  The  transept  is  rather  more 
than  eighty  feet  in  length.  The  architecture  throughout  is  mixed  Saxon 
and  Gothic,  and  in  the  north  transept  is  a  Norman  arch  in  the  wall 
with  a  chain  moulding,  a  variety  of  style  almost  without  a  counterpart. 
The  principal  curiosity  of  the  church  is  the  great  clock,  which  tradition 
asserts  to  have  been  taken  from  the  Spanish  Armada,  and  given  to  the 
town  by  Queen  Elizabeth.  The  church  has  been  considerably  mutilated 
and  disfigured  by  the  introduction  of  unseemly  windows.  It  has  never- 
theless some  grand  features,  and  a  few  of  the  windows  are  similar  to 
those  in  the  western  aisles  of  Westminster  Abbey,  more  particularly  one 
at  the  eastern  extremity.  The  north  chancel  is  in  a  state  evincing  great 
neglect,  but  still  displays  a  grand  appearance.  The  floor  is  thick  set  with 
brasses.  The  centre  chancel  is  alone  kept  in  repair,  and  divided  from 
the  sides.  Passing  under  the  tower,  the  long  gilt  lead  pendulum  of  the 
Spanish  clock  swings  some  few  feet  above  the  head  of  the  spectator. 
The  works  of  the  clock  are  entirely  of  iron,  and  the  hour-weight  weighs 
nearly  three  hundred  and  forty  pounds.  Over  the  arch  are  the  arms  of 
Queen  Anne,  and  a  lofty  and  rather  stately  altar-piece  appears  to  be  of 
the  same  period.  The  communion  table,  also  conjectured,  truly  or  not 
we  cannot  decide,  to  be  a  spoil  of  the  Spanish  Armada,  is  of  old  ma- 
hogany, finely  inlaid,  and  legs  richly  carved.  From  the  top  of  the  tower 
may  be  seen  the  shore  of  Boulogne.  This  tower  contains  eight  bells,  and 
the  ringing  loft  immediately  under  the  bell  chamber,  is  covered  with 
turf  an  inch  thick,  an  expedient  adopted  for  absorbing  the  sound,  which 
was  previously  of  rather  a  deafening  character. 

"  Rye  Old  Harbour,"  is  probably  as  full  of  the  materials  that  form 
the  picturesque,  -as  any  scene  that  has  adorned  the  present  illustrations 
of  Coast  Scenery,  or  any  other  work  of  art.  The  blockade  station,  the 
wooden  battlements  stranded  for  repair,  the  sailors  or  shipwrights  at 
their  labour,  the  blazing  tar-barrel,  and  the  smoke  gracefully  curling, 
compose  a  picture  of  uncommon  beauty. 


68 


HASTINGS. 

HASTINGS,  situated  in  the  county  of  Sussex,  is  the  principal  of  the  Cinque 
Ports,  and  contains  about  7000  inhabitants.  During  the  Saxon  Hep- 
tarchy it  was  of  considerable  importance  ;  and  is  supposed  to  have  been 
named  after  a  celebrated  Danish  pirate  contemporary  with  Alfred.  The 
plunder  of  the  neighbouring  towns,  and  the  spoils  of  the  ocean  were 
deposited  in  a  fortress  purposely  erected  by  the  nautical  freebooter ; 
who  was  thus  enabled  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  his  lawless  enterprise,  secure 
from  the  enmity  of  the  victims  of  his  violence.  In  Doomsday-book,  we 
find  that  a  mint  was  established  here  by  Athelstan  in  924,  and  from 
the  fortress,  William  the  Conqueror  marched  to  meet  Harold,  and 
fought  the  great  battle  which  has  given  imperishable  celebrity  to  this 
town.  On  the  site  of  the  conflict,  the  Norman  erected  Battel  Abbey  in 
commemoration  of  his  success.*  Extensive  remains  of  the  ancient  castle, 
built  on  an  eminence  to  the  west  of  the  present  town,  may  still  be  seen, 

*  The  history  of  the  battle  of  Hastings  is  necessarily  familiar  to  every  Englishman,  from 
the  deep-read  student,  to  those  whose  knowledge  may  have  only  been  gathered  from  the  gos- 
sip of  the  most  illiterate.  Yet  is  the  account,  given  by  the  author  of  Paradise  Lost,  (in 
his  own  time  known  as  John  Milton,  with  the  profound  prefix  of  a  MR.)  so  little  circulated 
and  of  so  beautiful  a  kind,  that  we  cannot  forbear  a  lengthened  extract.  Previously  giving  an 
account  of  Harold  and  his  proceedings,  "  The  Duke, "he  continues,  "for  fifteen  days  after  land  - 
ingkept  his  men  quiet  within  the  camp,  having  taken  the  Castle  of  Hastings,  or  built  a  fortress 
there.  Harold  secure  the  while,  and  proud  of  his  new  victorie,  thought  all  his  enemies  now 
underfoot:  but  sitting  jollily  at  dinner,  news  is  brought  him,  that  Duke  William  of  Normandy, 
with  a  great  multitude  of  horse  and  foot,  slingers  and  archers,  besides  other  choice  auxiliaries 
which  he  had  hired  in  France,  was  arrived  at  Pevensey.  Harold  who  hadexpected  him  all  the 
summer,  but  not  so  late  in  the  year  as  now  it  was,  for  it  was  October,  with  his  forces  much 
diminish'!  after  two  sore  conflicts,  and  the  departing  of  many  others  from  him  discontented, 
in  great  haste  marches  to  London.  Thence  not  tarrying  for  supplies  which  were  on  thir 
way  towards  him,  hurries  into  Sussex  (for  he  was  always  in  haste  since  the  day  of  his  corona- 
tion) and  e're  the  third  part  of  his  army  could  be  well  put  in  order,  finds  the  Duke  about 
nine  mile  from  Hastings,  and  now  drawing  nigh,  sent  spies  before  him  to  survey  the  strength 
and  number  of  his  enemies  :  them,  discover'd  such,  the  Duke  causing  to  be  led  about,  and 
after  well  fill'd  with  meat  and  drink  sent  back.  They  not  over-wise,  brought  word  that  the 
Duke's  army  were  most  of  them  priests  ;  for  they  saw  thir  faces  all  over  shav'n  ;  the  Eng- 
lish then  useing  to  let  grow  on  their  upper-lip  large  mustachios,  as  did  anciently  the  Britans. 
The  King  laughing,  answer'd,  That  they  were  not  priests,  but  valiant  and  hardy  souldiers. 


HASTINGS.  69 

and  afford  fine  specimens  of  the  feudal  architecture  of  the  times.  Some 
of  the  ruins  having  been  removed,  the  relics  of  a  church,  after  the  lapse 
of  two  centuries,  were  discovered,  together  with  portions  of  a  free  college 
for  a  dean  and  seven  prebendaries,  supposed  to  have  been  founded  by 
Henry  de  Eu  in  the  reign  of  the  first  Henry.  It  was  dedicated  to  the 
Virgin,  and  at  the  dissolution,  twenty  pounds  per  annum  was  the  revenue 
of  the  deanery,  and  of  the  prebends  collectively  4H.  13s.  5d.  The  colle- 

Therefore  said  Girtha  his  brother,  a  youth  of  noble  courage  and  understanding  above  his 
age,  Forbear  thou  thyself  to  fight,  who  art  obnoxious  to  Duke  William  by  oath,  let  us  un- 
sworn undergo  the  hazard  of  battel,  who  may  justly  fight  in  the  defence  of  our  country  ; 
thou  reserved  to  filter  time,  may'st  either  reunite  us  flying,  or  revenge  us  dead.  The  King 
not  hark'ning  to  this,  lest  it  might  seem  to  argue  fear  in  him,  or  a  bad  cause,  with  like 
resolution  rejected  the  offers  of  Duke  William  sent  to  him  by  a  monk  before  the  battel, 
with  this  only  answer  hastily  deliver'd,  Let  God  judge  between  us.  The  offers  were  these, 
That  Harold  would  either  lay  down  the  scepter,  or  hold  it  of  him,  or  try  his  title  with  him 
by  single  combate  in  the  sight  of  both  armies,  or  referr  it  to  the  Pope.  These  rejected,  both 
sides  prepar'd  to  fight  the  next  morning,  the  English  from  singing  and  drinking  all  night,  the 
Normans  from  confession  of  thir  sins,  and  communion  of  the  Host.  The  English  were  in  a 
strait  disadvantagious  place,  so  that  many  discourag'd  with  thir  ill  ordering,  scarce  having 
room  where  to  stand,  slip'd  away  before  the  onset,  the  rest  in  close  order  with  thir  battel- 
axes  and  shields,  made  an  impenetrable  squadron :  the  King  himself  with  his  brothers  on 
foot  stood  by  the  royal  standard,  wherein  the  figure  of  a  man  fighting  was  inwov'n  with 
gold  and  precious  stones.  The  Norman  foot,  most  bowmen,  made  the  formost  front,  on 
either  side  wings  of  horse  somewhat  behind.  The  Duke  arming,  and  his  corslet  giv'n 
him  on  the  wrong  side,  said  pleasantly,  "The  strength  of  my  dukedom  will  be  turn'd  now 
into  a  kingdom."  Then  the  whole  army  singing  the  song  of  Rowland,  the  remembrance  of 
whose  exploits  might  heart'n  them,  imploring  lastly  Divine  help,  the  battel  began  ;  and  was 
fought  sorely  on  either  side  ;  but  the  main  body  of  English  foot  by  no  means  would  be 
brok'n,  till  the  Duke  causing  his  men  to  feign  flight,  drew  them  out  with  desire  of  persuit 
into  op'n  disorder,  then  turn'd  suddenly  upon  them  so  routed  by  themselves,  which  wrought 
thir  overthrow  ;  yet  so  they  dy'd  not  unmanfully,  but  turning  oft  upon  thir  enemies,  by  the 
advantage  of  an  upper  ground,  beat  them  down  by  heaps,  and  fill'd  up  a  great  ditch  with 
thir  carcasses.  Thus  hung  the  victory  wavering  on  either  side,  from  the  third  hour  of  day 
to  evening  ;  when  Harold  having  maintain'd  the  fight  with  unspeakable  courage  and  perso- 
nal valour,  shot  into  the  head  with  an  arrow,  fell  at  length,  and  left  his  souldiers  without 
heart  longer  to  withstand  the  unwearied  enemy.  With  Harold  fell  also  his  two  brothers, 
Leofwin,  and  Girtha,  with  them  greatest  part  of  the  English  nobility.  His  body  lying  dead, 
a  knight  or  souldier  wounding  on  the  thigh,  was  by  the  Duke  presently  turned  out  of 
military  service.  Of  Normans  and  French  were  slain  no  small  number ;  the  Duke  himself 
also  that  day  not  a  little  hazarded  his  person,  having  had  three  choice  horses  kill'd  under 
him.  Victory  oblain'd,  and  his  dead  carefully  buried,  the  English  also  by  permission,  he 
sent  the  body  of  Harold  to  his  mother  without  ransom,  though  she  oftet'd  very  much  to  re- 
deem it,  which  having  rcceiv'd,  she  buried  at  Waltham,  in  a  Church  built  there  by  Harold. 

X 


70  HASTINGS. 

giate  church  is  one  hundred  and  ten  feet  in  length,  and  adjoining  it  are 
the  remains  of  the  parish  church  of  St.  Mary  in  the  Castle,  and  the  pre- 
bendal  buildings.  This  interesting  mass  of  ruins  has  been  enclosed  not 
long  since  by  the  Earl  of  Chichester.  A  variety  of  Saxon  coins,  frag- 
ments of  columns,  and  other  indications  of  early  times  have  been  disco- 
vered on  the  spot.  One  Walter  Bricet  in  the  reign  of  Richard  I.  founded 
the  priory  of  Black  Canons.  The  church  and  other  buildings  having 
been  destroyed  by  the  sea,  the  brethren  were  presented  with  the  lands  of 
Warbilton  for  the  foundation  of  a  monastery  by  Sir  John  Pelham,  in 
the  reign  of  Henry  IV.  Hastings,  by  a  charter  of  William  I.  together 
with  Hythe,  was  added  to  the  Ports  of  Sandwich,  Dover  and  Romney, 
which  had  been  previously  incorporated,  and  were  invested  with  peculiar 
privileges.  In  the  time  of  Edward  I.  it  was  rated  at  twenty-one  ships, 
each  containing  fourteen  sailors.  These  were  required  for  the  service  of 
the  King  for  fourteen  days,  and  were  to  be  kept  up  in  warlike  condition  at 
the  expense  of  the  town.  In  1377,  the  French  effected  a  landing  on 
this  part  of  the  coast,  and  destroyed  Hastings  by  fire,  but  it  was  rebuilt  in 
a  short  time  afterwards. 

Hastings  is  pleasantly  situated  in  a  vale  so  formed  that  the  body  of  the 
town  is  completely  in  a  hollow,  and  is  agreeably  sheltered  from  the  rude 
visitation  of  stormy  squalls  so  prevalent  on  the  coast.  Lofty  cliffs  on 
either  side,  impart  a  bold  and  picturesque  effect  to  the  otherwise  pleas- 
ing appearance  of  the  town  ;  and  the  adjuncts  of  splendid  scenery  are 
not  wanting,  in  the  singular  manner  in  which  the  houses  are  constructed 
on  the  rocks,  and  the  sea  views  rendered  striking  by  a  judicious  selection 
of  the  ground  for  the  erection  of  the  buildings.  The  two  principal 
streets  of  the  Town  are  parallel  with  each  other,  and  owing  to  their 
declining;  towards  the  sea,  are  alwavs  clean  and  much  drier  than 

•/ 

in  most  other  towns.  It  is  provided  by  distinct  acts  of  the  legisla- 
ture, that  Hastings  be  well  lighted,  paved,  and  otherwise  kept  com- 
fortable and  convenient ;  and  the  expenses  consequent  upon  its  being 
so  preserved  are  defrayed  by  a  duty  of  three  shillings  levied  upon  every 
chaldron  of  coal  brought  into  the  port.  It  is  divided  into  two  almost 
equal  parts  by  the  Bourn,  the  waters  of  which  supply  the  town.  Inva- 
lids find  Hastings  peculiarly  adapted  to  their  debilitated  constitutions, 
both  for  the  pleasing  diversity  of  the  neighbouring  scenery,  as  well  as 
its  healthful  and  salubrious  situation  ;  and  the  openness  of  its  coast  and 
smoothness  of  its  beach,  fit  it  especially  for  the  comfort  of  bathers.  It 
has  long  been  recognised  as  a  fashionable  summer  resort ;  and  on  the 


HASTINGS.  71 

whole,  few  places  of  its  kind  are  better  adapted  for  sustaining  the  cha- 
racter it  has  acquired,  both  for  the  purposes  of  health,  recreation,  and 
elegant  enjoyment.  The  fine  level  sands  at  low  water  form  a  prome- 
nade, the  equal  of  which  is  not  easily  found  ;  and  it  would  be  not  less 
difficult  to  select  a  spot,  in  which- the  grandeur  of  prospect,  and  all  the 
attributes  of  the  highest  civilization  are  more  desirably  combined. 

A  strong  fort  guards  the  town,  and  the  adjacent  coast  is  protected 
by  Martello  towers.*  Formerly  the  harbour  now  called  Stade,  was 
deemed  a  safe  anchorage  for  ships ;  but  since  the  pier  was  destroyed  in 
Elizabeth's  time  by  a  storm,  it  has  fallen  into  disuse,  and  vessels  of 
more  than  one  hundred  tons  burthen  cannot  now  enter. 

According  to  the  Charter  of  Corporation,  granted  by  Elizabeth,  in 
1588,  and  confirmed  by  Charles  II.,  the  government  is  vested  in  a 
mayor,  recorder,  and  twelve  jurats,  called  barons,  who  are  assisted  by 
a  town  clerk,  chamberlain,  and  other  officers,  one  of  whom  is  Pier 
Warden,  regulator  of  the  port,  and  who  receives  ten  shillings  for  every 
vessel  that  enters  not  in  ballast.  On  the  third  Sunday  after  Easter,  the 
freemen  elect  the  Mayor  from  among  the  jurats,  and  if  he  refuse  the 
office,  he  incurs  the  punishment  of  fine  or  imprisonment.  As  vacan- 
cies may  occur,  the  Mayor  has  the  power  of  nominating  jurats,  who  also 
act  as  Justices  of  the  Peace;  but  in  respect  to  the  laws  of  Custom 
and  Excise,  the  County  Magistrates  exercise  concurrent  jurisdiction. 
The  eldest  sons  of  freemen  are  entitled  to  the  freedom  of  the  borough, 
which  also  may  be  had  by  gift  of  the  Corporation.  There  is  an  exemp- 
tion extended  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  town,  whereby  they  are  absolved 
from  attendance  on  Juries  at  Assizes  or  at  County  Sessions.  Courts 
of  Sessions  are  held  quarterly  by  the  Corporation,  at  which  the  Mayor 
presides,  for  adjudicating  offences  committed  within  the  borough,  but 
this  privilege  is  rarely  exercised  in  matters  of  moment,  as  all  criminal 
derelictions  are  generally  punished  at  the  Lewes  Assizes.  However, 
debts  to  any  amount  are  recoverable  every  alternate  week,  in  Courts  of 
Record,  at  which  the  Mayor  also  presides. 

Each  of  the  Cinque  Ports  sends  one  or  two  deputies  at  uncertain 
intervals,  which  constitute  what  is  called  a  gnestling  or  brotherhood, 
and  which  deliberates  on  affairs  of  secondary  importance. 

*  The  Martello  towers,  of  an  almost  impregnable  construction,  were  erected  at  the  period 
of  Napoleon  Buonaparte's  threalened  invasion  of  England,  and  according  to  the  plan  of  the 
late  Duke  of  Richmond.  Their  excellence  in  defence  may  not  appear  so  great  as  it  is,  but 
although  possessed  of  but  one  piece  of  ordnance,  from  their  proximity  and  station,  they  can 
be  made  to  bear  upon  almost  any  point,  and  acting  in  concert  are  a  most  formidable  battery. 


72  HASTINGS. 

The  public  buildings  of  Hastings  do  not  claim  any  lengthened  notice, 
for,  although  they  are  for  the  most  part  neat,  and  in  some  cases  elegant, 
it  is  unnecessary  to  speak  of  their  peculiarities,  otherwise  than  briefly, 
as  our  illustrations  have  no  immediate  reference  to  them.  TheTownhall, 
rebuilt  in  1823,  is  the  principal,  and  is  a  respectable  construction. 
The  gaol  is  a  diminutive  edifice,  divided  into  two  compartments,  and  cal- 
culated only  for  the  reception  of  eight  prisoners.  Mutilations  and  repeated 
repairs  and  alterations  have  deteriorated  the  once  handsome  appearance 
of  the  churches,  of  All  Saints  and  St.  Clements,  which  were  originally 
built  of  flint  and  stone,  and  must  have  had  an  imposing  and  graceful 
appearance.  The  rectories  of  both  these  parishes  are  in  the  archdea- 
conry and  diocese  of  Chichester.  In  Pelham  Street  there  is  a  chaste  and 
elegant  building,  belonging  to  the  Episcopalians,  and  the  town  has 
also  many  places  of  worship  for  the  followers  of  various  religious 
persuasions.  Reading,  writing,  arithmetic,  and  navigation  are  taught  at 
a  school  founded  in  1619,  by  the  Rev.  William  Parker,  and  endowed  by 
him  with  the  sum  of  210Z.  per  annum.  In  1708,  James  Saunders,  Esq. 
also  endowed  a  school,  with  240J.  per  annum,  for  the  efficient  in- 
struction of  seventy  boys  in  English  and  Latin,  and  also  left  10£.  per 
annum,  for  educating  thirty  children,  by  two  mistresses,  chosen  for 
that  purpose.  The  sum  of  270Z.  arising  from  lands  belonging  to 
the  dissolved  Priory,  was  bequeathed  in  1714,  by  Mr.  Richard  Ells- 
worth, but  in  consequence  of  the  property  having  become  involved  in 
Chancery,  the  benefaction  has  not  been  carried  into  effect.  The  two 
schools  are  under  the  direction  of  the  corporation,  who  are  also  trustees 
for  the  Magdalene  charity,  which  some  unknown  benefactor  endowed 
with  more  than  1501.  a-year.  The  stone  on  which  it  is  said  William  I. 
dined,  on  the  occasion  of  his  landing  on  the  Sussex  coast,  is  distant 
from  Hastings  about  two  miles,  and  the  house  in  which  dwelt  the  re- 
nowned Titus  Gates,  the  ministerial  informer  in  the  days  of  the  Second 
Charles,  is  still  in  existence.  In  East  Cliffe  House  dwelt  Mr.  Chapel, 
one  of  Shakspeare's  innumerable  critics,  and  in  the  garden  Garrick 
planted  a  mulberry-tree.  The  title  of  Marquis,  in  the  noble  family  of 
Rawdon- Hastings,  is  taken  from  this  town. 

The  views  of  "  The  East-Cliff,  Hastings,"  and  of  "  Hastings  looking 
from  the  Sea,"  will  at  once  be  recognized  by  all  familiar  with  the  scenes, 
as  being  faithful  representations,  and  admired  by  those  who  are  un- 
acquainted with  them,  as  delightful  specimens  of  those  particular  parts 
of  the  English  Coast. 


73 


HAVRE-DE-GRACE. 


FIIOM  the  white  cliffs  of  Albion  \ve  must  again  return  to  our  description 
of  the  ports  of  La  Belle  France — the  land  of  gallantry  and  crime,  of  the 
gaiety  of  the  heart  and  the  ferocity  of  passion,  —  land  of  cafes,  soldiers, 
vineyards,  and  milliners,  —  of  a  Napoleon,  who  parcelled  out  empires, 
dethroning  and  creating  princes,  —  of  a  Louis  Philippe,  a  citizen  king 
and  a  stockbroker ! 

"  I  think  I  could  paint,"  says  the  author  of '  France,  Social,  Literary, 
and  Political,'  "  the  place  of  '  Louis  le  Grand,'  "  and  he  proceeds  to 
describe  that  part  of  Paris  as  seen  in  the  time  of  the  regency  :  "  Lo, 
there  are  tents!"  he  says,  "  not  the  tents  of  war  —  the  canvass  is  too 
white  and  delicate.  There  are  tents  !  beneath  the  canopy  of  which  you 
will  find  the  cups  of  Venice,  and  the  chains  of  Malta,  and  the  cloths  of 
Persia,  and  the  silks  of  Ind  ;  and  the  avenues  between  are  soft  to  the 
feet,  for  they  are  spread  with  the  richest  and  most  moss-like  carpets ; 
and  at  every  corner  you  are  offered  the  juice  of  the  orange  and  the 
citron  ;  and  if  your  pulse  flag,  it  may  be  stimulated  by  the  vintage  of 
Champagne,  and  if  your  lip  be  feverish,  it  may  be  cooled  by  the  ice  of 
the  Pyrenees  ;  and  by  night  and  by  day  the  musician,  and  the  courte- 
zan, and  the  juggler  forbid  the  festivity  to  repose  ;  and  the  gay  seigneurs 
and  the  gentle  and  graceful  ladies  of  the  riotous  court  of  France,  form 
part  of  the  many-coloured  group,  which,  reader !  I  would  bring  before 
you !  What  is  the  business  for  which  these  tents  are  pitched  ?  what 
cause  has  collected  this  crowd  of  musicians,  courtezans,  and  jugglers? — 
and  why  are  the  great  ladies  and  the  high  dignitaries,  who  in  days  of 
state  are  to  be  seen  in  the  royal  chambers  of  the  regent,  among  the  indo- 
lent loungers  and  the  noisy  speculators  of  yon  unhallowed  place  ? 
Yea,  speculators  !  for  that  scene,  gay  and  brilliant  as  it  appears  to  you, 
is  the  sombre  and  fatal  spot  from  which  bankruptcy  is  departing  to 
every  corner  of  the  kingdom  :  it  is  there  that,  already  degraded  by  a 
frantic  avarice,  a  once  chivalric  people  —  amidst  all  the  symbols  of 
mirth  and  wealth,  and  flushed  with  the  shameful  passion  of  the  stock 
exchange,  are  witnessing  like  the  Hunchback's  brother  in  the  Arabian 

u 


74  HAVRE-DE-GRACK. 

story,  the  transformation  of  their  gold  into  dry  and  withered  leaves, 
which  the  wind,  as  so  many  signs  and  tokens  of  an  avenging  Provi- 
dence, will  soon  scatter  over  the  most  fertile  provinces  of  France.  Thus 
was  it :  but  the  nation  had  not  merely  to  regret  its  gold  ;  —  the  honour, 
which  Montesquieu  calls  '  The  Education  of  a  Monarchy,'  and  which, 
of  such  a  monarchy  as  that  of  the  French,  was  the  vital  principle,  the 
only  moral  and  enduring  force  — that  honour  sunk  beneath  the  projects 
of  law,  and  the  sentiment  which  was  the  fortune  of  the  ancient  regime — 
never  ceased  to  languish  after  being  exposed  to  the  infection  which 
breathed  amidst  the  flowers  and  festivities  of  that  voluptuous  and  terri- 
ble bazar." 

"  So  much,"  he  continues,  "  for  ancient  France  —  for  France  during 
the  elegant  reign  of  tyranny  and  pleasure.  So  much  for  France  when 
she  was  careless  and  gay  in  all  times  and  in  all  places ;  treating  the 
lightest  matters  with  an  air  of  importance,  the  gravest  with  a  passion  for 
amusement.  So  much  for  France,  with  her  joyous  dance  and  her  dark 
bastille,  her  bankrupt  exchequer,  and  her  shameless  court.  Then  was  the 
moment  to  have  known  her  !  Then  was  the  moment  to  have  known  her — 
if  you  wish  to  have  known  a  country  which,  already  bound  to  the  altar, 
was  decorated  with  the  garlands  of  the  victim.  Then  was  there  wit  and 
gaiety;  but  neither  virtue  nor  character,  nor  greatness.  The  majesty 
of  the  monarchy  had  followed  the  independence  of  the  nobility  —  both 
were  gone.  The  martial  enterprise  of  the  League  no  longer  mingled 
with  the  masked  debauch  —  a  cold  system  of  licentiousness  had  suc- 
ceeded the  valiant  follies  of  the  French.  Dead  was  the  chivalry  of  that 
intoxicating  time  when  the  smile  of  beauty  was  the  graceful  incentive  to 
rebellion  ;  when  the  conflict  was  sought  rather  to  vary  the  amusement 
of  society  than  to  change  the  destinies  of  the  people  ;  when  the  art  of 
the  Roman  Gladiator  rose  to  its  perfection,  and  death  was  studied  for 
the  purpose  of  dying  —  in  an  agreeable  position.  The  reign  of  the 
regent  emasculated  the  character,  chilled  the  enthusiasm,  blunted  the 
honour ;  but,  black  as  were  the  wings  of  pestilence  and  ruin  —  it 
did  not  for  an  instant  darken  the  character  of  the  French.  Amidst  all 
her  changes  that  gaiety  remained  the  characteristic  of  olden  France, 
and  with  that  gaiety  there  was  a  frivolity,  a  light  and  frivolous  air, 
which  sat  as  naturally  on  the  philosopher  as  the  fop  ;  which  was  in 
manners  even  where  it  was  not  in  ideas  —  which  was  on  the  surface  of 
society  where  it  was  not  at  the  core." 

But  it  may  be  well  exclaimed  that  this  is  no  description  of  Havre, 


HAVRE-DE-GRACE.  75 

but  of  France,  and  of  France  at  a  different  period  from  the  present. 
And  so  it  is,  but  it  is  at  the  same  time  a  vivid  description  of  the  men- 
tal characteristics  of  a  people  greatly  frivolous,  and  over  whom  time  hath 
had  but  little  influence.  More  than  that,  Paris  is  France,  and  Havre  is 
well  denominated  a  little  Paris. 

Havre  is  situated  at  the  embouchure  of  the  Seine,  and  is  the  port  of 
Paris,  enjoying  little  less  than  a  third  portion  of  the  entire  commerce 
of  France.  It  was  founded,  according  to  some  authorities,  by  Louis 
XII.,  and  was  called  at  that  time  Le  Havre.  So  late  as  1509,  its  site 
was  occupied  by  a  few  hovels,  clustered  round  a  thatched  chapel,  under 
the  protection  of  Notre  Dame  de  Grace,  from  which  the  place  derived 
the  name  of  Havre  de  Grace.  Francis  I.,  however,  claims  to  be  the 
founder ;  but  it  is  quite  clear  that  there  were  some  buildings  previous 
to  his  time.  Francis  gave  to  it  the  name  of  Francoisville,  or  Fran- 
ciscopolis,  in  honour  of  himself;  but  the  inhabitants,  however  grateful 
they  might  feel  for  the  patronage  and  improvements  of  the  monarch, 
continued  to  indulge  their  indolence,  and  retain  the  old  title ;  the 
Tower  of  Francis  I.  being  the  only  public  building  bearing  his  name. 
The  importance  of  this  new  sea-port  town,  thirteen  years  after  its  erec- 
tion, Francis  determined  to  signalize,  by  the  construction  of  a  vessel  so 
extraordinary  in  size,  that  it  should  excite  the  admiration  of  all  France, 
and  so  powerful  that  it  should  effect  the  destruction  of  the  Turks. 
This  vessel  was  called  Grande  Fran$oise,  and  had  on  board  a  chapel, 
a  forge  moved  by  water,  a  tennis  court,  a  windmill,  numerous  apart- 
ments, and  was  constructed  for  the  conveyance  of  two  thousand  tons. 
She  was  completely  finished  and  ready  for  sea,  when  a  discovery  was 
made  which  altered  her  destination  ;  and  instead  of  carrying  the  thunder 
of  France  against  the  Ottoman,  the  vessel  was  dismantled,  and  broken 
to  pieces  for  the  building  of  houses  in  the  good  town  of  Havre,  her 
size  being  too  enormous  to  find  its  way  into  the  element  for  which  she 
was  intended.  In  1544,  the  same  chivalric,  but  sometimes  unfor- 
tunate monarch,  equipped  a  vast  fleet  at  Havre,  for  the  purpose  of 
clearing  the  seas  of  the  English,  and  was  about  to  go  on  board 
one  of  the  vessels,  as  guest,  to  a  magnificent  entertainment  prepared 
by  the  Governor  of  Normandy,  when  the  ship  took  fire  and  was  burned 
down  to  the  water's  edge.  The  plunder  of  the  Isle  of  Wight  was  the 
only  result  of  an  undertaking  that  had  so  ominous  an  event  for  its 
commencement. 

At  the  period  of  the  religious  wars  which  distracted   France  under 


76  IIAVRE-DE-GRACE. 

the  Guises,  the  English,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Prince  de  Conde, 
took  possession  of  Havre.  For  a  twelve-month  it  was  in  the  hands  of 
Queen  Elizabeth,  when  Marshal  Brissac  starved  the  garrison  into  a 
surrender,  and  the  English  vacated  the  town.  But  one  of  the  most 
extraordinary  events  in  the  history  of  Havre,  and  a  stain  upon  it,  so 
long  as  the  feelings  of  sympathizing  humanity  shall  be  excited  by  the 
relation  of  cold-blooded  barbarity  and  brutal  oppression,  instigated 
by  the  sordid  lust  for  gain,  is  the  facts  detailed  in  connection  with 
the  slave  traffic.  The  stage  of  this  dreadful  drama  was  a  vessel  that 
belonged  to  this  port.  The  Rodeur  was  her  name  —  her  burden  two 
hundred  tons.  She  cleared  out  from  Havre  for  Guadaloupe,  on  the 
15th  of  January,  1819,  and  the  action  of  the  melancholy  and  diabolical 
tragedy  may  be  said  to  commence  after  the  arrival  of  the  vessel  at 
Bony,  in  the  river  Calabar,  on  the  coast  of  Africa.*  From  the  journal 
of  a  youth  of  the  name  of  Romaine,  supposed  to  be  from  eleven  to 
fourteen  years  of  age,  first  published  in  the  Travelling  Sketches  of 
Leitch  Ritchie  in  the  Picturesque  Annual,  we  collect,  among  others, 
the  following  incidents.  The  boy  writes  for  the  subsequent  perusal  of 
his  mother,  and  he  says  : — 

"  Since  we  have  been  at  this  place, f  I  have  become  more  accustomed 
to  the  howling  of  these  negroes.  At  first  it  alarmed  me,  and  I  could  not 
sleep.  The  Captain  says  that  if  they  behave  well,  they  will  be  much 
better  off  at  Guadaloupe."  [The  captain  has  before  been  described  as 
a  man  the  youth  is  very  fond  of,  who  is  very  good-tempered,  and  who 
"  drinks  a  great  deal  of  brandy,  as  a  fine  handsome  man,  and  one,"  as 
the  boy  says,  "  I  am  sure  I  shall  like  very  much."]  The  narrative 
then  continues  :  "  And  I  am  sure  I  wish  the  ignorant  creatures  would 
come  quietly,  and  have  it  over.  To-day  one  of  the  blacks,  whom  they 
were  forcing  into  the  hold,  suddenly  knocked  down  a  sailor,  and  at- 
tempted to  leap  overboard.  He  was  caught,  however,  by  the  leg,  by 
another  of  the  crew ;  and  the  sailor,  rising  up  in  a  passion,  hamstrung 
him  with  his  cutlass.  The  captain,  seeing  this,  knocked  the  butcher 
flat  upon  the  deck  with  a  handspike.  '  I  will  teach  you  to  keep  your 
temper,'  said  he,  with  an  oath ;  '  he  was  the  best  slave  of  the  lot !' " 
The  boy  then  runs  to  the  chains,  and  sees  the  slave  who  was  found  to  be 

*  The  profits  of  the  slave  trade  were  so  enormous,  that  it  has  been  calculated  vessels 
leaving  the  port  of  Havre,  engaged  in  that  traffic,  have  realized  eight  thousand  pounds 
a  voyage. 

t  Calabar. 


HAVRE-DE-GRACE.  77 

"  useless,"  dropped  into  the  sea,  where  he  continued  to  swim  after  he 
had  sunk  under  the  water,  making  a  red  track,  which  broke,  widened, 
faded,  and  was  seen  no  more.  At  last  they  got  fairly  again  to  sea. 
The  captain  is  described  as  being  in  the  best  temper  in  the  world  ; 
walking  the  deck,  rubbing  his  hands,  humming  a  tune,  and  rejoicing 
that  he  has  six  dozen  slaves  on  board —  men,  women,  and  children  ; 
and  all  "  in  prime,  marketable  condition."  The  boy  says,  their  cries 
were  terrible ;  that  he  dare  not  go  and  look  into  the  hold  ;  that,  at  first, 
he  could  not  close  his  eyes,  the  sound  so  froze  his  blood  ;  and  that  one 
night  he  jumped  up,  and  in  horror  ran  to  the  captain's  state  room,  who 
was  sleeping  profoundly,  with  the  lamp  shining  upon  his  face,  calm  as 
marble.  The  boy  did  not  like  to  disturb  him.  The  next  day  two  of 
the  slaves  are  found  dead  in  the  hold,  suffocated  by  the  foulness  of  the 
atmosphere.  The  captain  is  informed  of  this,  and  in  gangs  orders  them 
to  the  forecastle  to  take  the  fresh  air.  The  boy  runs  upon  deck  to  see 
them,  but  did  not  find  them  so  very  unwell ;  but  adds,  "  that  blacks 
are  so  much  alike,  that  one  can  hardly  tell."  On  reaching  the  ship's 
side,  first  one,  then  another,  then  a  third,  of  the  slaves  leaped  into  the 
sea,  before  the  eyes  of  the  astonished  sailors.  Others  made  the  attempt, 
but  were  knocked  flat  upon  the  deck,  and  the  crew  kept  watch  over 
them  with  handspikes  and  cutlasses,  until  they  should  receive  orders 
from  the  captain.  The  negroes  who  had  escaped,  kept  gambolling  upon 
the  waves,  yelling  what  appeared  like  a  song  of  triumph,  in  the  burden 
of  which  some  on  deck  joined.  The  ship  soon  left  the  "  ignorant  crea- 
tures" behind,  and  their  voices  were  heard  more  and  more  faint ;  the 
black  head  of  one,  and  then  another,  disappearing,  until  the  sea  was 
without  a  spot,  and  the  air  without  a  sound.  The  captain  having 
finished  his  breakfast,  came  on  deck,  and  was  informed  of  the  revolt.  He 
grew  pale  with  rage,  and  in  dread  of  losing  all  his  cargo,  determined 
to  make  an  example.  He  selects  six  from  those  who  joined  in  the 
chorus,  has  three  hanged  and  three  shot  before  their  companions.  That 
night  the  boy  could  not  sleep.  The  negroes,  in  consequence  of  the  revolt, 
are  kept  closer  than  ever.  As  a  consequence,  ophthalmia  makes  its  ap- 
pearance among  them.  The  captain  is  compelled  to  have  them  between 
decks,  and  the  surgeon  attends  them  just  as  if  "  they  were  white  men." 
All  the  slaves,  then  the  crew,  save  one,  the  captain,  surgeon,  and  mate, 
the  boy,  and  at  last  the  solitary  one  of  the  crew,  are  stone  blind. 
"  Mother,"  says  the  boy,  "  your  son  was  blind  for  ten  days."  The 
crew  were  some  swearing  from  morning  till  night,  some  singing  abo- 

x 


78  HAVRE-DE-GRACE. 

minable  songs,  some  kissing  the  crucifix  and  making  vows  to  the  saints, 
wanting  in  short  only  to  complete  the  horrible  reality  of  Byron's  too 
true  picture  of  the  shipwreck,  that  they  should  have  been  - 


-"  With  strange  convulsions  racked, 


Drinking  salt  water  like  a  mountain  stream, 
Tearing,  and  grinning,  howling,  screeching,  swearing, 
And  with  hyaena-laughter,  died  despairing." 


The  ship  in  the  meanwhile  helmless,  but  with  sails  set,  driving  on  like  the 
phantom  vessel,  is  assailed  by  a  storm,  and  the  canvass  bursts  with  loud 
reports,  the  masts  strain  and  crack,  she  carrying  on  her  course  down  the 
abyss  of  billows,  and  being  again  cast  forth  like  a  log  on  the  heights  of 
the  waters.  The  storm  dies  away,  when  the  crew  are  startled  with  a 
sound  which  proves  to  be  a  hail  from  another  vessel.  They  ask  for 
hands  and  are  answered  with  a  demand  for  like  assistance.  The  one 
crew  is  too  few  to  spare  them,  the  other  is  too  blind  to  go.  "  At  the  an- 
nouncement of  this  horrible  coincidence,"  continues  the  boy,  "  there  was 
a  silence  among  us  for  some  moments  like  that  of  death.  It  was  broken 
by  a  fit  of  laughter  in  which  I  joined  myself;  and  before  our  awful  merri- 
ment was  over,  we  could  hear,  by  the  sound  of  the  curses  which  the 
Spaniard  shouted  against  us,  that  the  St.  Leo  had  drifted  away."*  The 
captain,  crew,  and  some  of  the  slaves  gradually  recover,  some  partially, 
•with  the  loss  of  an  eye,  others  entirely.  The  conclusion  of  the  journal 
must  be  told  in  the  boy's  own  words.  "  This  morning  the  captain  called 
all  hands  on  deck,  negroes  and  all.  The  shores  of  Guadaloupe  were  in 
sight.  I  thought  he  was  going  to  return  God  thanks  publicly  for  our 
miraculous  escape.  *  Are  you  quite  certain,'  said  the  mate  *  that  the 
cargo  is  insured  ?'  '  I  am,'  replied  the  captain  ;  '  every  slave  that  is  lost 
must  be  made  good  by  the  underwriters.  Besides,  would  you  have  me 
turn  my  ship  into  a  hospital  for  the  support  of  blind  negroes  ?  They 
have  cost  us  enough  already.  Do  your  duty.'  The  mate  picked  out 
the  thirty-nine  negroes  who  were  completely  blind,  and  with  the  assist- 
ance of  the  rest  of  the  crew,  tied  a  piece  of  ballast  to  the  legs  of  each. 
The  miserable  wretches  were  then  thrown  into  the  sea."  Such  is  a 
story  and  catastrophe,  which  proves  that  more  things  strangely  wicked 

*  This  vessel  is  supposed  to  have  foundered. 


HAVRE-DE-GRACE.  79 

are  done  in  the  actual  world,  than  dreaming  fancy  in  her  wildest  mood 
and  most  morbid  and  depraved  moments  could  ever  conceive. 

But  if  the  history  of  the  slaves  is  a  blot  upon  the  history  of  Havre,  her 
trade  is  increasing,  her  port  is  crowded,  and  lately,  she  could  number 
thirty  thousand  inhabitants.*  It  contains  but  one  great  street,  but  it  is 
of  imposing  appearance,  and  considered  to  be  as  fine  as  any  in  France, 
out  of  Paris,  running  through  the  whole  town,  and  containing  the  theatre, 
the  great  church,  and  the  exchange.  The  city  is  built  on  a  level  with 
the  docks  and  harbour ;  but  on  a  steep  of  considerable  height  by  its 
side  is  Ingouville,  the  houses  of  the  inhabitants,  chiefly  English,  rising 
terrace  upon  terrace.  From  this  eminence  may  be  seen  the  windings  of 
the  finest  river  in  France,  burthened  with  her  choicest  vessels,  and  on 
the  opposite  shore,  those  charming  villas,  ready  at  all  times  to  come  in 
to  the  assistance  of  the  imagination  in  a  conception  of  the  beautiful. 
Those  who  would  judge  of  the  appearance  of  its  port  may  turn  to  the 
engraving  that  so  faithfully  pourtrays  it,  and  if  they  cannot  recognize 
some  peculiar  characteristics  that  distinguish  La  Belle  France  from  the 
land  of  white  cliffs,  we  should  be  no  true  men  if  we  did  not  tell  them 
they  were  of  those,  who  had  eyes  but  saw  not. 

*  Havre  has  given  birth  to  many  celebrated  characters,  but  none  are  so  universally  known 
as  Bernardin  de  Saint  Pierre,  the  author  of  the  "  Studies  of  Nature,"  and  "  Paul  and 
Virginia." 


80 


DIEPPE. 


DIEPPE  is  situated  at  the  embouchure  of  the  little  river  Arques.  It  is 
guarded  by  cliffs,  and  on  entering  the  town  by  the  harbour,  is  observed 
an  old  chateau,  commanding  the  town  on  the  right,  while  the  chateau  is 
Commanded  by  the  cliff.  On  the  left  is  a  mount  almost  perpendicular, 
and  between  is  a  bank  behind  which  are  the  old  walls  of  the  town. 

Dieppe,  like  its  opposite  neighbour,  Brighton,  was  at  first  only  a 
fishing  village,  but  instead  of,  like  Brighton,  becoming  a  fashionable 
watering  place,  and  the  residence  of  royalty,  it  became  a  great  mari- 
time station.  Its  own  historians  boast  an  origin  as  early  as  the  days  of 
Charlemagne,  and  even  an  antiquity  of  eight  centuries  higher  has  been 
claimed  by  our  author,  who  represents  it  as  the  Portus  Ictius  from 
whence  Julius  Ceesar  sailed^  for  Britain.  When  a  fort  which  had  been 
erected  by  Charlemagne,  on  the  site  of  the  present  town,  called 
Bertheville,  in  honour  of  the  Berthas,  his  mother  and  daughter,  was 
taken  by  the  Normans,  they  changed  the  name  to  Dyppe  or  Dieppe, 
signifying  a  good  anchorage.  It  is  also  contended,  that  William 
the  Conqueror  embarked  here  for  the  invasion  of  England.  Little, 
however,  can  be  ascertained  of  its  early  history.  It  was  visited  by 
Francis  I.  who  was  magnificently  entertained  at  the  expense  of 
a  single  individual.  France  had  then  no  established  navy,  yet 
Francis  was  the  guest  of  one  whose  ships  swept  the  seas  and  dic- 
tated terms  to  his  rivals.  The  enterprising  spirit  of  the  Dieppois 
had  early  led  them  into  Africa,  and  nearly  a  century  before  the 
expedition  of  Vasco  de  Gama  to  India,  they  had  formed  a  settlement* 
where  none  had  been  since  the  days  of  the  Phoenicians.  Two  mariners 
of  Dieppe,  Ariher  and  Veragan,  founded  Quebec;  in  1520  the  brothers 
Parmentier,  discovered  the  island  of  Fernambourg;  and  under  the 
auspices  of  Admiral  Coligny,  an  expedition  was  fitted  out  by  Captain 
Ribaud,  a  Dieppois,  who  was  the  first  Frenchman  who  landed  in  Florida. 
Philip  II.  of  Spain  did  not  allow  him  unmolested  possession.  Under 

*  Called  Le  petit  Dieppe. 


.  81 

the  pretext,  that  half  a  century  before,  some  Spaniards  had  disembarked 
in  Florida,  he  sent  a  fleet  to  recover  it,  attacked  and  beat  the  settlers, 
hanging  those  who  escaped  the  attack.  The  Spaniard  inscribed  on  the 
gibbets  "  Not  as  Frenchmen  but  as  heretics:"  so  that  the  protestant 
Admiral  Coligny  might  have  no  appeal  to  the  insulted  honour  of  the 
French  king.  The  king  did  not  notice  it,  but  Dominique  de  Gour- 
gues  did.  He  sold  his  possessions,  and  became  the  apostle  of  vengeance, 
collected  his  proselytes,  sailed  to  Florida,  exterminated  the  extermi- 
nators, gibbetted  those  who  submitted,  and  under  the  gibbets  inscribed 
"  Not  as  Spaniards,  but  assassins."  On  his  return  to  France,  this 
brave  and  bitter  wit  found  that  his  head  was  in  jeopardy,  but  fortune 
that  favours  the  brave  favoured  him,  and  he  escaped. 

The  river  Arques  separates  Dieppe  from  the  Faubourg  Le  Pollet,  the 
inhabitants  of  which  pride  themselves  on  the  cognomen  of  sea-wolves, 
and  of  living,  it  is  said,  "  by,  in,  on,  and  under  the  water."  Formerly 
a  rivalry  that  would  have  done  no  discredit  to  more  important  com- 
munities existed  between  the  two  districts;  but  the  Polletais  now  only 
cherish  the  memory  of  the  sumptuary  glories  of  their  forefathers,  which 
consisted  of  a  black  velvet  cap,  with  an  aigrette  of  spun  glass,  surcoat  of 
dark  blue  cloth  laced  on  the  seams  with  a  light  blue  tissue,  neckcloth 
with  silver  tassels,  waistcoat  embroidered  with  flowers,  laced  small 
clothes,  silk  stockings,  cloth  shoes  and  silver  buckles,  contenting  them- 
selves, at  the  present  day,  with  that  less  tasteful  raiment,  the  wide  blue 
petticoat  peculiar  to  the  mariners  of  Holland,  and  tying  their  surcoats 
with  ribbons,  altogether  eschewing  the  modern  refinement  introduced 
by  those  levellers  of  the  poetic,  the  Birmingham  manufacturers.  The 
absence  of  buttons  is  now  in  as  much  account  as  was  before  the 
presence  of  the  cloth,  the  velvet,  and  the  silk,  which,  with  marrying 
among  themselves,  conversing  in  a  strange  dialect,  and  adding  an  oath 
to  almost  every  word  they  utter,*  comprehend  the  claims  of  the  modern 
Polletais  to  consideration  and  distinction. 

The  Chateau  d'Arques,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Dieppe,  is  intimately 
connected  with  its  history.  It  is  now  only  an  imposing  ruin,  the  autho- 
rities having  permitted  it  to  be  dismantled,  and  the  materials  used  for 

*  To  such  an  extent  is  this  practice  indulged,  that  it  is  said  to  be  no  uncommon  thing, 
even  at  the  confessional  when  seeking  absolution,  to  swear  they  will  not  again  be  guilty  of  it. 
On  the  other  hand,  they  are  a  sturdy,  honest  race,  devoted  to  their  clergy,  and  ready  at  all 
times  to  fight  for  their  country. 

Y 


82  DIEPPE. 

building.  To  the  lover  of  antiquity,  and  admirer  of  the  picturesque, 
this  is  sad  desecration ;  but  the  young  world  respects  not  the  feelings 
of  the  old,  and  beauty  is  constantly  sacrificed  to  utility.  Such  things 
must  be.  The  chateau  was  built  by  the  uncle  of  the  Conqueror ;  and 
although  it  now  gives  but  food  for  dreaming  speculation,  or  at  most 
serves  the  purpose  of  the  artist,  Osmond  de  Chaumont,  the  prisoner  of 
the  First  English  Henry,  pined  in  its  dungeons  ;  Philip  Augustus  and 
the  lion-hearted  Richard  have,  in  turns,  besieged,  taken,  and  held  it ; 
Charles  VII.  and  his  chivalry  ;  Warwick  and  the  gallant  veteran  Talbot, 
whom  Shakspeare  makes  to  say : — 

•"  I  have  what  I  would  have, 

Now  my  old  arms  are  young  John  Talbot's  grave," 

and  that  wise  and  magnanimous  prince,  Henri  Quatre,*  have  performed 
deeds  of  arms  before  it.  The  history  of  castles  is  commonly  the  history 
of  crimes,  relieved  by  festivities  ;  and  with  this  thought  in  mind,  how 
solemn  is  the  repose  of  their  ruins.  Enough  remains  of  the  dilapidated 
chateau  d'Arques  to  bespeak  its  former  greatness ;  and  from  its  heights, 
looking  through  the  hills  down  upon  the  town,  and  far  off  to  the  ocean, 
the  wanderer  may  find  sufficient  matter  for  reflection. 

Speaking  of  the  approach  to  this  castle,  the  learned  and  elegant 
author  of  the  Bibliographical,  Antiquarian,  and  Picturesque  Tour  in 
France  and  Germany,  says,  "  I  resolved  to  seize  the  opportunity  of  a 
tolerably  fair,  or  rather  grey-looking  day,  to  go  and  pay  due  homage  to 
those  venerable  remains  of  antiquity.  The  road  thither  is  completely 
rural :  apple-trees,  just  beginning  to  burst  their  blossoms,  hamlets,  small 
farm-houses,  a  profusion  of  rich  herbage  of  various  kinds — delighted 
and  regaled  me  as  I  pursued  my  tranquil  walk.  The  country  is  of  a 
gently  undulating  character ;  but  the  flats  or  meadows,  between  the 
parallel  ranges  of  hills,  are  subject  to  constant  inundation  from  the  sea  ; 
and  in  an  agricultural  point  of  view  are  consequently  of  little  use,  except 
for  summer  grazing  of  the  cattle.  It  was  drawing  on  to  vespers  as  I 


*  This  was  in  1589,  when  the  army  of  the  league,  thirty  thousand  strong,  commanded 
by  the  Duke  de  Mayenne,  were  compelled  to  retire  before  a  third  of  the  number.  A  walk 
close  to  the  castle  is  still  shown,  called  the  walk  of  Henry  IV.,  from  which  the  monarch 
used  to  reconnoitre  the  forces  of  the  enemy.  Napoleon  once  visited  the  site  of  the  field 
of  battle,  and  ascertaining  the  position  of  the  two  armies,  said  that  the  king  ought  to  have 
lost  the  day.  He  said  the  same  of  Wellington  at  Waterloo. 


DIEPPE.  83 

approached  the  village  of  Arques.  The  old  castle  had  frequently 
peeped  out  upon  me,  in  my  way  thither,  from  its  elevated  situation  ;  but 
being  resolved  to  see  '  all  that  could  be  seen/  a  French  village  for  the 
first  time  was  not  to  be  overlooked.  For  a  country  church,  I  know  of 
few  finer  ones  than  that  of  Arques.  The  site  of  the  castle  is  admirable. 
My  approach  was  to  the  western  extremity,  which,  as  you  look  down, 
brings  the  village  and  church  of  Arques  in  the  back  ground.  If  the  eye 
were  to  be  considered  as  a  correct  judge,  this  venerable  pile,  composed 
of  hard  flint  stone,  intermixed  with  brick,  would  perhaps  claim  pre- 
cedence, on  the  score  of  antiquity,  over  most  of  the  castles  of  the  middle 
ages.  A  deep  moat,  now  dry  pasture  land,  with  a  bold  acclivity  before 
you,  should  seem  to  bid  defiance,  even  in  times  of  old,  to  the  foot  and 
the  spear  of  the  invader.  There  are  circular  towers  at  the  extremities, 
and  a  square  citadel  or  donjon  within.  To  the  north  a  good  deal  of 
earth  has  been  recently  thrown  against  the  bases  of  the  wall.  The  day 
harmonized  admirably  with  the  venerable  object  before  me.  The  sun- 
shine lasted  but  for  a  minute  ;  when  afterwards  a  gloom  prevailed,  and 
not  a  single  catch  of  radiant  light  gilded  any  portion  of  the  building. 
All  was  quiet,  and  of  a  sombre  aspect,  —  and  what  you,  in  your  admi- 
ration of  art,  would  call  in  perfectly  '  fine  keeping.' 

"  I  descended  the  hill,  bidding  along  adieu  to  this  venerable  relic  of 
the  hardihood  of  other  times,  and  quickened  my  pace  towards  Dieppe. 
In  gaining  upon  the  town,  I  began  to  discover  groups  of  rustics,  as  well 
as  of  bourgeoises,  assembling  and  mingling  in  the  dance.  The  women 
never  think  of  wearing  bonnets,  and  you  have  little  idea  how  pictu- 
resquely the  red  and  blue  (the  colours  of  Raffaelle's  Madonnas)  glanced 
backwards  and  forwards  amidst  the  fruit-trees,  to  the  sound  of  the  spirit- 
stirring  violin.  The  high,  stiff,  starched  cauchoise,  with  its  broad  flop- 
pers,  gave  the  finishing  stroke  to  the  novelty  and  singularity  of  the 
scene  ;  and  to  their  credit  be  it  spoken,  the  women  were  much  more 
tidily  dressed  than  the  men.  The  couples  are  frequently  female,  for 
want  of  a  sufficient  number  of  swains  ;  but  whether  correctly  or  incor- 
rectly paired,  they  dance  with  earnestness,  if  not  with  grace.  It  was  a 
picture  a  la  Teniers,  without  its  occasional  grossness.  This  then,  said 
I  to  myself,  is  what  I  have  so  often  heard  of  the  Sabbath  gambols  of  the 
French,  and  long  may  they  enjoy  them !  They  are  surely  better  than 
the  brutal  orgies  of  the  pot-house,  or  the  fanatical  ravings  of  the 
tabernacle." 

St.  Jacques  is  the  principal  church  in  Dieppe  ;   it  is  of  gothic  struc- 


84  DIEPPE. 

ture,  and  for  its  antiquity,  magnitude,  architectural  ornaments,  and  the 
valuable  paintings  with  which  it  is  decorated,  well  deserves  the  attention 
of  the  traveller.  "  As  we  entered  it,"  says  the  author  from  whom  we 
have  just  quoted  ;  "  a  general  gloom  prevailed,  and  a  sort  of  premature 
evening  came  on  ;  while  the  clatter  of  the  sabots  was  sufficiently  audible 
along  the  aisles.  In  making  the  circuit  of  the  side  chapels,  an  usual 
light  proceeded  from  a  sort  of  grated  door-way.  We  approached,  and 
witnessed  a  sight  which  could  not  fail  to  rivet  our  attention.  In  what 
seemed  to  be  an  excavated  interior,  were  several  figures,  cut  in  stone, 
and  coloured  after  life,  (of  which  they  were  the  size,)  representing  the 
Three  Maries,  St.  John,  and  Joseph  of  Arimathea  in  the  act  of  entomb- 
ing Christ ;  the  figure  of  our  Saviour  being  half  sunk  into  the  tomb. 
The  whole  was  partially  illuminated  by  some  two  dozen  of  shabby  and 
nearly  consumed  tallow  candles,  affording  a  striking  contrast  to  the 
increasing  darkness  of  the  nave  and  the  side-aisles.  We  retired,  more 
and  more  struck  with  the  novelty  of  every  object  around  us,  to  our 
supper  and  beds,  which  were  excellent." 

The  trade  of  the  town  consists  principally  in  manufactures  of  ivory, 
to  which  the  inhabitants  bestow  much  attention,  and  in  which  species 
of  workmanship  they  particularly  excel,  though  not,  it  is  said,  to  the 
extent  they  did  formerly.  Thread  lace  is  also  a  manufacture  of  the 
place,  and  three  or  four  thousand  females  are  said  to  earn  a  comfortable 
livelihood  at  it.  The  chief  dependence  of  the  inhabitants  for  support, 
however,  is  on  the  fisheries.  The  mackarel  fishery  commences  about 
the  month  of  July,  along  the  coast  of  Picardy,  gets  into  the  Channel 
in  April,  and  moves  towards  the  straits  of  Dover  as  the  summer 
advances ;  large  decked  vessels,  manned  with  from  twelve  to  twenty 
men,  are  employed  for  this  fishery.  The  herring*  fishery  takes  place  in 
August  and  October ;  that  commencing  in  August,  is  carried  on  along 
the  shores  of  England,  and  a  great  number  of  vessels  are  employed  ;  the 
October  fishery  is  very  much  inferior,  and  takes  place  along  the  coast  of 
France,  from  Boulogne  to  Havre.  There  is  also  a  considerable  trade 
in  the  fresh  and  dried  cod  fishery;  besides  the  vessels  usually  em- 
ployed for  the  purpose  of  taking  and  drying  the  fish,  there  are  others 
which  go  to  Newfoundland  laden  with  brandy,  linen,  flour,  beans,  and 
woollen  cloths,  which  are  disposed  of  to  the  inhabitants  for  dried  cod. 

The  general  aspect  of  the  town  seems  to  indicate  poverty  ;  the  houses, 

*  The  common  people  call  the  herring,  a  "  child  of  Dieppe." 


DIEPPE.  85 

which  are  extremely  lofty  and  very  irregularly  built,  being  too  large  to 
be  entirely  occupied.  Dieppe,  notwithstanding,  is  a  picturesque  looking 
place,  and  possesses  many  advantages  both  by  land  and  sea  ;  the  sides 
of  the  wall  on  entering  are  lofty,  steep,  and  strong ;  and  the  navigation 
into  the  harbour  is  difficult  and  intricate,  which  would  render  any 
hostile  approach  hazardous  to  the  assailants. 

"  The  quays,"  says  the  author  to  whom  we  are  so  much  indebted, 
"  are  constantly  crowded,  but  there  seems  to  be  more  of  bustle  than  of 
business.  The  town  is  certainly  picturesque,  notwithstanding  the 
houses  are  very  little  more  than  a  century  old,  and  the  streets  are  formal 
and  comparatively  wide.  Indeed,  it  should  seem  that  the  houses  were 
built  expressly  for  noblemen  and  gentlemen,  although  they  are  inhabited 
by  tradesmen,  mechanics,  and  artizans,  in  apparently  very  indifferent 
circumstances.  I  scarcely  saw  six  private  houses  which  could  be  called 
elegant,  and  not  a  gentleman's  carriage  has  been  yet  noticed  in  the 
streets.  But  if  the  Dieppois  are  not  rich,  they  seem  happy,  and  are  in 
a  constant  state  of  occupation.  A  woman  sells  her  wares  in  an  open 
shop,  or  in  an  insulated  booth,  and  sits  without  her  bonnet,  and  works 
or  sings  as  humour  sways  her.  A  man  sells  gingerbread  in  an  open 
shed,  and  in  the  intervals  of  his  customers'  coming,  reads  some  popular 
history  or  romance.  Most  of  the  upper  windows  are  wholly  destitute  of 
glass  ;  but  are  smothered  with  clothes,  rags,  and  wall-flowers.  The 
fragrance  emitted  from  these  flowers  affords  no  unpleasing  antidote  to 
odours  of  a  very  different  description  ;  and  here  we  begin  to  have  a  too 
convincing  proof  of  the  general  character  of  the  country  in  regard  to  the 
want  of  cleanliness.  At  Dieppe  there  are  fountains  in  abundance  ;  and 
if  some  of  the  limpid  streams  which  issue  from  them  were  directed  to 
cleansing  the  streets  (which  are  excellently  well-paved)  the  effect  would 
be  both  more  salubrious  and  pleasant  —  especially  to  the  sensitive 
organs  of  Englishmen." 

There  is  a  stone  basin  in  the  harbour  of  Dieppe  capable  of  holding 
two  hundred  vessels,  and  which,  at  the  flow  of  the  tide,  is  full  of  water, 
but  at  ebb  exhibits  little  more  than  a  sheet  of  mud.  Round  the  harbour 
is  built  the  town,  which,  backed  by  the  stiff  cliff  to  the  east,  contri- 
butes not  a  little  to  the  picturesque  effect  before  alluded  to.  The 
regularity  of  the  streets,  and  the  modern  appearance  and  superiority 
of  the  houses  to  most  other  towns  in  France,  are  to  be  accounted  for  by 
its  having  been  built  according  to  a  royal  ordinance,  shortly  after  the 
bombardment  by  the  English  in  1694,  who  reduced  it  to  ashes.  The 

z 


86 


DIEPPE. 


architect  pleased  the  inhabitants  so  little  by  his  plans,  that  they  gave 
him  the  nickname  of  M.  Gateville,  or,  as  we  should  call  him,  Mr. 
Spoil -town. 

Among  the  changes  that  have  lately  taken  place  in  Dieppe,  the 
establishment  of  baths  is  one  of  the  greatest ;  they  are  very  magnificent, 
and  are  visited  every  year  by  numerous  and  distinguished  company. 

The  view  of  Dieppe,  taken  by  Mr.  Stanfield,  is  from  the  sands  look- 
ing towards  the  castle  which  commands  the  town.  The  hill  upon  which 
the  castle  stands  is,  as  represented  by  the  engraving,  steep  and  im- 
posing. It  has  been  thought,  on  a  nearer  view,  that  the  general  out- 
line bears  some  resemblance  to  Stirling  Castle,  although  it  cannot  com- 
mand the  same  degree  of  admiration.  It  is  a  confused  mass,  erected  at 
different  periods,  many  parts  of  it  being  entirely  modern  :  and  although 
bearing  an  incongruous  appearance,  consequent  upon  all  such  patch- 
work architecture,  presents  a  pleasing  and  picturesque  effect  from  that 
very  circumstance.  The  singularity  produced  by  the  confusion  and 
irregularity  of  its  roofs  and  turrets,  is  augmented  and  increased  into 
romantic  beauty,  by  a  row  of  lofty  arches  thrown  across  a  ravine,  sup- 
porting a  bridge  leading  to  the  castle,  which  appears  at  a  distance  like 
the  remains  of  a  Roman  aqueduct.  Some  of  the  gates  still  remain 
perfect,  and  one  of  them,  leading  to  the  sea,  was  lately  used  as  a  military 
prison.  The  Sieur  des  Marets,  the  first  governor  of  Dieppe,  began  the 
castle  shortly  after  the  year  1443,  when  the  dauphin,  afterwards  Louis 
XI.,  drove  the  English  from  the  place,  carrying  by  assault  the  formi- 
dable fortress  constructed  by  Talbot  in  the  suburb  of  Pollet.  The 
Huguenots  made  it  a  place  of  great  strength ;  but  it  was  in  the  time  of 
Henry  IV.  that  it  was  completed  —  time  and  siege,  in  the  meanwhile, 
having  done  their  work  —  when  permission  was  given  to  the  inhabitants 
of  Dieppe  to  add  to  it  a  keep.  While  defended  by  this  keep  its  strength 
was  great,  and  extensive  outworks,  and  bomb-proof  casements,  were 
added.  This  imposing  condition  was  not  long  permitted,  the  un- 
settled state  of  the  people  and  their  leaders  creating  fears  in  the  govern- 
ment, that  the  fortresses  of  the  country  might  become  rallying  points 
for  the  partisans  of  the  league.  The  castle  of  Dieppe  had,  conse- 
quently, its  chief  defences  levelled,  and  it  now  is  in  a  state  fit  only  to 
"  point  a  moral,"  and  we  are  sure  we  may  add  "  adorn"  —  a  picture. 


87 


BOULOGNE. 


BOULOGNE  is  a  large  and  important  sea-port  of  France,  in  the  depart- 
ment of  Pas  de  Calais.  It  is  composed  of  two  towns  —  the  upper  and 
the  lower.  The  ancient  or  upper  town,  is  situated  on  heights  overlooking 
the  strand,  on  which  are  the  more  modern  buildings  of  Boulogne-sur- 
Mer.  On  the  approach  from  the  sea,  the  appearance  is  of  a  very  im- 
posing character.  The  buildings  of  the  lower  town  or  suburbs,  which 
are  surrounded  by  a  lofty  wall,  have  that  white  and  lively  character, 
which  distinguishes  the  ports  and  other  towns  of  the  Continent,  from 
those  of  our  own  island  ;  these  are  surmounted  by  the  more  indistinct 
and  sombre  mass  which  is  composed  of  the  erections  of  the  old  town. 

The  ancient  town  of  Boulogne  owes  its  origin  to  Caesar,  who  was 
desirous  to  establish  a  communication  between  the  Continent  and 
Britain  ;  it  is  said  to  have  been  founded  by  Quintus  Pedius,  one  of  his 
generals,  and  to  have  received  its  name  from  him  in  honour  of  the  city 
of  Bologna,  his  native  place  ;  it  appears  to  have  been  chosen  as  the  first 
point  of  communication  between  Gaul  and  Britain.  The  harbour,  formed 
by  the  river  Lianne,  which  runs  below  it,  is  shallow,  though  basins  were 
dug  by  order  of  Napoleon,  to  hold  the  flotilla  with  which  he  intended 
to  invade  England.  Just  out  of  the  town,  is  seen  the  column  of  the 
Bourbons  on  the  Calais  road,  which  marks  the  spot  on  which  the  army 
of  Napoleon  encamped.  It  is  a  pillar  of  marble,  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  feet  in  height,  with  a  staircase  in  the  interior,  conducting  to  a 
gallery  near  the  top,  which  commands  a  magnificent  view  of  the  sur- 
rounding country.  The  first  stone  was  laid  in  1804;  it  was  finished 
under  the  auspices  of  Louis  XVIII.  in  1821,  when  the  last  stone  was 
added,  inclosing  a  bronze  medal  with  the  following  inscription  : — 


88  BOULOGNE. 

THIS    COLUMN 

RAISED    BY    THE    ARMY    ASSEMBLED    AT    BOULOGNE 
WHEN    IT   THREATENED    AN    INVASION    OF    ENGLAND, 

WAS  COMMENCED    IN    1804  : 
BECOME    A    MONUMENT    OF    PEACE 

BY    THE    RESTORATION    OF   THE   THRONE    OF    THE    BOURBONS, 
IT    WAS    FINISHED    UNDER   THE    AUSPICES 

OF    S.    M.    LOUIS    XVIII. 
AND    CONSECRATED   TO    THE    REMEMBRANCE,    ALWAYS 

DEAR   TO    THE    FRENCH, 
OF    HIS    HAPPY    RETURN    TO    HIS    STATES    IN    1814. 

The  Church  of  St.  Joseph,  in  the  upper  town,  is  a  remarkably  fine 
and  noble  edifice  ;  it  was  in  this  church  that  Louis  XVIII.  came  on  his 
disembarkation,  to  do  homage  to  the  Virgin  for  his  crown.  One  of  the 
principal  buildings  in  Boulogne-sur-Mer,  is  the  hospital,  which  is  at- 
tended by  twelve  sisters  of- the  order  of  St.  Augustine. 

There  is  a  good  library,  and  a  museum  of  natural  history  and  cu- 
riosities ;  these  afford  the  means  of  study  and  amusement  to  those  resi- 
dents who  choose  to  avail  themselves  of  them ;  and  baths,  billiards, 
dancing,  and  gaming,  form  a  sufficient  variety  to  please  the  tastes  of 
almost  all  classes  residing  in  or  visiting  the  town. 

It  is  a  busy  and  populous  place,  the  shops  presenting  an  appearance 
of  great  opulence,  and  the  numerous  hotels  indicating  a  place  of  con- 
siderable resort.  It  is  much  frequented  by  the  English,  and  particu- 
larly by  that  class  whose  moderate  incomes  are  sufficient  to  indulge  a 
taste  for  luxury  when  it  is  to  be  procured  for  a  reasonable  amount. 
It  is  also  an  asylum  for  those  who  love  England  so  well,  that  they  are 
not  easily  prevailed  on  to  take  up  a  more  distant  abode,  yet  are  not 
sufficiently  attached  to  their  country  or  loyal  to  their  king  to  covet  a 
residence  at  the  expence,  or  in  obedience  to  the  summonses  of  His 
Majesty  issued  from  the  courts  at  Westminster.  Gentlemen  who  love 
darkness  rather  than  light  —  a  species  lately  known  by  the  cognomen 
of  Black-leg  —  are  said  very  much  to  abound  in  Boulogne,  though  we 
believe  that  of  late  years,  their  numbers  have  something  diminished. 
Be  that  as  it  may,  those  who  are  fond  of  play  will  not  find  any  great 
lack  of  opportunity;  and,  as  duelling  is  rather  prevalent,  they  may  finish 
with  that  not  unusual  accompaniment. 


BOULOGNE.  89 

Boulogne  bears  the  addition  of  sur  Mer,  to  distinguish  it  from  three 
other  places  of  the  same  name  ;  one  in  the  diocese  of  Cambray  ;  another 
in  the  Isle  of  France  ;  and  a  third  in  Languedoc,  The  old  town  is  of 
great  antiquity.  Evident  proofs  of  this  have  been  discovered  in  the  ruins 
of  ancient  edifices  composed  of  Roman  brick  in  addition  to  the  known 
historical  facts  connected  with  its  foundation.  After  the  fall  of  the 
Roman  power  in  Gaul,  the  territory  of  Boulogne  was  held  by  the  counts 
of  that  name  as  vassals  to  the  kings  of  France ;  but  like  many  others  in 
those  periods  of  romance  and  barbarism,  they  determined  to  set  up  for 
themselves,  being  great  admirers  of  obedience,  but  in  those  only  who 
were  beneath  them.  During  many  vicissitudes  and  civil  wars,  the  earl- 
dom of  Boulogne  remained  in  the  hands  of  the  family  of  Auvergne, 
the  original  possessors;  but  in  1419,  Philip  the  Hardy,  Earl  of  Bur- 
gundy, took  possession  of  it  by  force  of  arms,  and  it  was  held  by  him 
and  his  formidable  successors  until  recovered  by  Louis  VI.  of  France, 
who  treated  with  Bernard  de  la  Tour  d'Auvergne,  who,  in  right  of  his 
mother,  claimed  the  succession,  and  gave  him  in  exchange  for  his  inheri- 
tance the  county  of  Lauraguais,  reckoned  to  be  of  adequate  value.  The 
Earl  of  Burgundy,  however,  still  insisted  upon  his  undoubted  right  as 
lord  paramount;  and  the  king,  sensible  of  the  justice  of  this,  but  loath 
to  do  fealty  as  a  vassal,  hit  upon  an  expedient  for  the  accommodation  of 
his  conscience,  and  at  the  same  time  retaining  his  newly  acquired  posses- 
sions. He  declared  he  would  hold  the  earldom  of  Boulogne  of  the  Virgin 
Mary  !  This  he  did  by  doing  homage  to  his  divine  mistress  in  the 
cathedral,  and  offering  at  her  altar  a  golden  heart  weighing  thirteen 
marks.  Subsequently,  he  issued  letters  patent  dated  at  Hedin,  in  April 
1478,  that  all  his  successors  in  the  kingdom  of  France  should,  as  Earls 
of  Boulogne,  perform  the  same  ceremony,  and  offer  the  same  oblation. 

The  town,  situated  on  the  frontiers  of  France,  has  been  often  the  ob- 
ject of  attacks,  but  until  besieged  by  Henry  the  Eighth  of  England, 
they  were  'successfully  repulsed.  Henry  had  ratified  a  treaty  with 
the  Emperor,  Charles  the  Fifth,  to  enter  France  by  Picardy,  while  his 
ally  entered  by  Champagne,  their  project  being  to  unite  their  armies 
near  Paris.  The  emperor  was  however  detained  by  the  siege  of  St. 
Didier,  and  Henry  beginning  to  fear  the  result  of  his  expedition,  instead 
of  proceeding  to  Paris,  sat  down  before  Boulogne,  the  garrison  of  which, 
after  a  siege  of  fifty  days,  surrendered.  Peace  was  shortly  afterwards 
concluded,  but  Henry  retained  Boulogne,  *  which  was  hot  restored  until 

*  Francis  made  many  attempts  to  recover  Boulogne,  but  all  unsuccessful,  and  one  ludi- 

A    A 


90  BOLOUGNE. 

the  time  of  the  troubled  minority  of  Edward  VI.,  when,  on  the  24th 
March  1550,  a  treaty  was  concluded  at  Outrcau  for  the  surrender  of 
Boulogne  into  the  hands  of  the  French,  on  consideration  of  the  payment 
of  four  thousand  crowns  of  gold. 

The  commerce  of  Boulogne  has  of  late  years  flourished,  so  that,  with 
the  vast  accession  of  English  visitors,  the  town  is  particularly  prosperous. 
Formerly,  the  inhabitants  dealt  scarcely  in  any  commodities  but  herrings 
and  mackerel,  though  of  late  years  both  French  and  English  merchants 
have  opened  various  branches  of  commerce.  From  Burgundy,  Cham- 
pagne, and  other  places,  are  deposited  large  quantities  of  the  wines 
and  brandies  of  those  provinces  ;  much  also  of  the  wine  bought  for  the 
English  market  is  here  kept  in  a  kind  of  temporary  deposit  until  ripe 
for  use.  To  such  an  extent  did  this  trade  increase  at  one  period,  that 
the  cellars  belonging  to  the  merchants  not  being  sufficient,  private 
individuals  and  religious  houses  enlarged  their  cellars,  turning  them  into 
depositaries,  and  receiving  ten  p~er  cent,  for  all  the  wines  they  could 
store.  At  the  fairs  of  Boulogne,  are  sold  great  quantities  of  young 
colts  and  horses,  which  are  purchased  in  large  quantities  by  the  mer- 
chants of  Normandy,  who  send  them  to  the  pastures  of  Lower  Normandy 
to  feed  and  fatten,  and  afterwards  sell  them  as  horses  of  the  Norman 
breed. 

To  the  three  engravings  of  Boulogne,  we  need  scarcely  point  atten- 
tion. The  "  wreck  on  the  coast"  exhibits  what  is  always  to  be  seen  in 
France  on  the  occasion  of  any  disaster,  namely,  the  mounted  soldiery, 
whose  clothing  and  accoutrements  add  so  much  to  the  brilliancy  of  the 
picturesque.  The  scene  of  repose  in  the  "  Upper  Harbour,"  and  the 
pale  moon-light,  relieving  the  "  old  pier," — the  black  looking  telegraph, 
with  its  tall  slender  limbs,  reared  high  above  the  sleeping  waters,  are  sub- 
jects for  those  who  can  feel  them,  and  such  feelings  are  more  likely  to 
be  destroyed  by  attempts  at  description,  than  increased  or  improved. 
We  therefore  leave  others  to  pronounce  on  defects  we  have  not  been 
able  to  detect,  and  on  beauties  to  which  we  could  not  do  justice. 

crously  so  ;  all  his  instructions  being  thwarted  by  his  general,  the  Marshal  de  Biez.  The 
marshal  was  ordered  to  build  a  fort  to  contain  five  thousand  men  and  provisions,  to  the 
end  that  all  English  ships  attempting  to  enter  the  harbour  should  be  sunk.  He  built  the  fort 
in  the  wrong  place,  and  ships  could  enter  and  clear  out  untouched.  The  bastions  were 
made  too  small  to  permit  of  cannon  being  mounted,  and  the  whole  fort  would  not  contain 
five  hundred  men.  It  was  demolished,  another  commenced,  but  never  finished. 


91 


CALAIS. 


CALAIS  is  situated  in  the  department  of  the  Straits  of  Calais,  and  is  the 
most  important  sea-port  on  the  north  coast  of  France.  It  was  anciently 
called  Calesium,  Calasium,  and  Caletium,  and  reached  no  higher  than 
a  village  till  the  year  1222,  when  Philip  of  France,  the  son  of  Philip 
Augustus  and  Agnes  de  Meranie,  having  married  the  Countess  of  Ma- 
liault,  took  the  title  of  Earl  of  Boulogne,  inclosing  Calais  with  walls 
and  conferring  upon  it  a  charter  of  incorporation.  Its  inhabitants 
increased,  and  in  the  year  1347,  it  was  strongly  fortified,  when  it  was 
besieged  by  Edward  III.  Edward,  upon  the  death  of  Charles  le  Bel, 
who  died  without  issue,  claimed  the  succession  to  the  crown  of  France, 
as  being  the  nephew  and  nearest  relation  of  the  deceased  king.  The 
French  preferred  the  pretensions  of  Philip  de  Valois,  and  Edward 
determined  to  enforce  his  claims  at  the  head  of  an  army.  He  entered 
into  alliances  with  the  emperor  and  several  of  the  princes  of  Germany, 
and  began  a  war  more  disastrous  to  his  enemy,  and  more  glorious  to 
himself,  than  almost  any  on  record.  In  the  year  1340,  with  a  fleet  of 
eight  hundred  ships,  he  fell  in  with  the  French  fleet  consisting  of  four 
hundred,  on  the  coast  of  Flanders  ;  and  in  an  engagement  which  lasted 
from  seven  in  the  morning  until  eight  in  the  evening,  continued  on  both 
sides  with  great  determination  and  gallantry,  he  obtained  a  victory 
so  signal  and  complete,  that  thirty  ships  out  of  the  numerous  fleet 
alone  escaped,  the  rest  having  been  sunk  or  taken.  He  then  landed  his 
troops  without  opposition,  and  soon  assembled  an  army  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  men,  comprised  of  English,  Germans,  Flemings,  and 
Gascons,  being  the  largest  force  ever  commanded  by  an  English  king, 
and  which  the  French  dared  not  meet  the  whole  of  that  campaign.  He 
was  successful  in  over-running  Brittany,  and  a  few  days  before  he  invested 
Calais,  he  gained  that  immortal  battle  which  has  made  the  name  of 
Cressy  to  Englishmen  a  watchword  and  a  sound  of  triumph.  With  this 
victorious  army,  on  the  8th  of  September,  1346,  he  commenced  his 
siege  of  Calais.  He  summoned  John  de  Vienne,  the  governor,  to  sur- 
render, threatening  in  case  of  refusal,  to  put  the  garrison  and  inhabitants 


92  CALAIS. 

of  the  town  to  the  sword  ;  which  threat  failing  to  intimidate,  he  resolved  to 
carry  the  place  by  famine,  and  drew  round  it  on  the  land  side  four  lines 
of  circumvallation,  and  opened  a  blockade  by  sea  with  no  less  than  seven 
hundred  vessels.  The  governor  foreseeing  the  length  of  the  siege,  turned 
out  all  the  useless  hands  from  the  city,  said  to  amount  to  seventeen 
hundred,  whom  the  generous  Edward  allowed  to  pass  through  his  camp, 
unfettered  by  any  thing  but  the  golden  chains  of  obligation.  He  gave 
them  audience,  and  ordered  them  "  crowns  for  convoy,"  to  cheer  them  on 
their  way.  Philip,  in  the  meanwhile,  became  exceedingly  uneasy  at  the 
prospect  of  losing  a  place  of  such  importance  as  Calais,  and  tried  all 
means  to  raise  the  blockade ;  but  Edward,  who  had  determined  upon  its 
reduction,  was  not  to  be  diverted  from  his  purpose.  All  proper  measures 
of  precaution  had  been  taken ;  huts  had  been  raised  by  his  orders, 
covered  with  straw  and  broom,  and  numerous  contrivances  resorted  to 
for  the  purpose  of  supporting  the  courage  of  his  soldiers  and  protecting 
them  against  the  inclemency  of  the  winter.  In  vain  did  Philip  lead  an 
army  to  its  relief;  Edward  was  so  surrounded  with  marshes  and  defended 
by  entrenchments,  that  an  attack  must  have  ended  in  utter  defeat ;  and 
to  the  taunts  of  his  rival,  who  was  anxious  to  decide  the  siege  by  single 
combats,  he  was  equally  impervious.  To  call  off  the  attention  of  Edward, 
an  expedient  was  at  last  resorted  to  of  obtaining  the  aid  of  David,  king 
of  Scotland,  who  was  persuaded,  at  the  head  of  thirty  thousand  men,  to 
invade  England.  He  advanced  as  far  as  Durham,  but  Edward  still 
persevered;  while  Phillippa  his  queen  hastily  assembled  the  forces  of 
the  kingdom,  beat  back  the  invaders,  and  took  the  Scotch  king  prisoner. 
The  siege  proceeded,  and  famine  began  to  do  its  work,  when  the  governor 
agreed  to  capitulate  on  condition  of  the  lives  and  liberties  of  his  com- 
panions and  the  inhabitants  being  spared.  Edward  granted  this, — six  of 
the  inhabitants  excepted,  who  were  to  be  delivered  up,  bound,  bare- 
footed, and  with  halters  about  their  necks,  as  a  sacrifice  for  their  fellows, 
who  had  so  long  kept  the  haughty  conqueror  waiting  at  their  gates. 
Despair  was  among  the  townspeople  at  the  announcement  of  this 
imperious  mandate,  when  Eustace  de  Pierre,  a  burgess,  deserving  the 
name  of  a  patriot,  stepped  forth,  and  five  others  quickly  followed, 
willing  to  emulate  an  example  they  had  not  courage  to  set.  They 
arrived  at  the  camp  of  Edward,  who  spared  their  lives  on  the  interces- 
sion of  the  queen,  she,  with  tears  and  intreaties,  having  begged  his 
mercy.  By  order  of  the  queen,  too,  clothes  were  brought  them,  and 
she  entertained  them  in  her  tent,  dismissing  them  each  with  a  present  of 


CALAIS.  93 

six  pieces  of  gold  ;  a  generosity  similar  to  that  exercised  by  her 
husband  at  the  commencement  of  the  siege,  and  probably  influenced 
by  his  secret  counsel,  it  not  suiting  his  policy  to  let  it  appear  to 
the  inhabitants  that  he  was  a  conqueror  to  be  trifled  with.  Edward 
then  took  possession  of  Calais,  the  siege  having  lasted  eleven  months, 
and  immediately  ordered  all  the  inhabitants  to  evacuate  the  town,  and 
their  place  to  be  supplied  by  English.  He  made  it  the  staple  of  wool, 
leather,  tin,  and  lead,  the  four  chief  commodities  of  the  kingdom,  for 
which  there  was  any  considerable  demand  in  foreign  markets  ;  thither  the 
English  brought  these  goods,  and  foreign  merchants  were  obliged  to  come, 
in  order  to  purchase  them.  In  removing  the  staple  of  wool,  previously 
at  Middlebourg  in  Zealand  and  some  towns  in  England,  he  had  the 
double  motive  of  revenging  himself  on  the  Flemings,  who  had  shown 
an  inclination  to  favour  the  interests  of  the  French,  and  of  improving 
and  enriching  Calais.  In  both  he  succeeded,  and  in  the  reign  of 
Louis  XI.  *  the  trade  of  Calais  furnished  the  most  considerable  portion 
of  the  English  revenue. 

Soon  after  the  reduction  of  Calais,  a  truce  was  negotiated  through 
means  of  the  pope,  which  was  to  continue  a  year,  at  the  end  of  which 
time,  Edward  leaving  a  strong  garrison  behind  him,  returned  in  triumph 
to  London.  Philip  made  preparations  for  war,  but  despairing  to  regain 
the  lost  city  by  force,  determined  to  try  the  effect  of  a  bribe  upon  the 
governor, —  one  Aimeri  de  Pavia,  a  native  of  Lombardy,  to  whose  care  it 
had  been  entrusted,  and  who  agreed  to  deliver  up  Calais,  for  the  sum  of 
twenty  thousand  crowns,  to  Geoffrey  de  Charni,  who  commanded  the 
French  forces.  Edward  was  apprised  of  this  by  the  secretary  of 
Aimeri,  and  immediately  summoning  the  governor  to  London  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  avoid  exciting  his  suspicion  of  a  discovery  of  his  intentions, 
charged  him  with  the  guilt,  but  promised  him  his  life,  on  condition,  that 
he  would  turn  the  contrivance  to  the  destruction  of  the  enemy, — a  pro- 

*  So  sensible  was  this  crafty,  wise,  and  superstitious  monarch  of  the  importance  of  Calais, 
that  he  has  been  said  to  have  expressed  his  readiness  "  to  lie  in  hell  for  seven  years,"  if  by  so 
doing  he  could  regain  it.  The  revenue  drawn  from  it  must  have  been  immense ;  the  old  and 
stately  buildings  afterwards  called  the  Court  of  Guise,  but  then  used  as  the  Exchange  of  the 
English,  being  frequented  by  merchants  from  all  parts  of  Europe  :  and  in  1472  it  may  be 
mentioned,  as  some  indication  of  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  trade  carried  on,  that  Ed- 
ward IV.  offered  Louis  XI.  to  come  into  France  with  all  his  forces,  and  assist  him 
against  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  if  he  would  only  repay  him  the  amount  of  the  tax  of  the 
wool  which  had  been  sent  from  his  dominions  to  the  Low  Countries. 

B    B 


94  CALAIS. 

position  to  which  he  easily  agreed.  A  day  was  appointed  for  the  French 
to  be  admitted,  and  Edward  secretly  departed  from  London,  with  the 
Prince  of  Wales,  and  about  a  thousand  men  under  the  command  of 
Sir  Walter  Mamry,  and  arrived  the  evening  before  at  Calais — his  ap- 
pearance undetected  :  he  made  arrangements  for  the  reception  of  the 
enemy,  kept  all  his  forces  and  garrison  under  arms,  and  Charni  and  his 
soldiers  were  admitted  at  the  postern  ;  the  stipulated  sum  being  paid 
to  Aimeri,  the  great  gate  was  opened  to  the  troops,  and  Edward  rushed 
to  meet  them  with  cries  of  battle  and  of  victory.  In  the  fierce  engage- 
ment that  ensued,  the  French  behaved  with  great  valour,  but  being  over- 
powered by  numbers,  and  intercepted  in  their  retreat,  lost  either  their 
lives  or  their  liberty.  The  king  fought  under  the  banner  of  Sir  Walter, 
and  while  engaged  with  Eustace  de  Ribaumont,  the  leader  of  one  of 
the  assaulting  parties,  was  by  him  twice  struck  down  upon  his  knees ; 
but  being  relieved  by  some  of  his  own  soldiers,  renewed  the  fight,  and 
at  last  succeeded  in  capturing  both  him  and  his  party.  Edward  treated 
his  prisoners  with  his  usual  generosity,  entertaining  the  principal  officers 
at  supper,  when  he  upbraided  Charni  with  his  conduct,  but  compli- 
mented Eustace  de  Ribaumont  on  his  gallantry,  presenting  him  with  a 
string  of  pearls,  which  he  was  in  the  habit  of  wearing  in  his  cap,  with 
an  expression  of  his  belief  that  the  ladies,  of  whom  Ribaumont  was  a 
devoted  lover,  would  not  like  him  the  less  for  being  in  possession  of 
such  a  gift ;  he  then  gave  him  his  liberty  without  a  ransom.  Aimeri, 
met  a  traitor's  fate.  Edward  displaced  him,  and  gave  the  office  of  gover- 
nor to  John  de  Beauchamp.  Philip,  into  whose  hands  he  afterwards 
fell,  had  him  torn  by  wild  horses.  Each  king  liked  the  treason;  they 
both  hated  the  traitor. 

After  this  attempt,  Calais  remained  in  the  undisturbed  possession  of 
England  for  upwards  of  two  hundred  years;  and  giving  so  easy  an  en- 
trance into  France,  was  considered  as  the  most  important  possession  be- 
longing to  the  crown.  It  was  left  for  the  imbecile  and  guilty  council- 
lors of  the  inglorious  reign  of  the  bigot  Mary  to  cover  themselves  with 
shame,  and  the  reign  of  their  mistress  with  disgrace,  by  permitting  the 
French  to  recover  Calais.  Never,  perhaps,  was  the  national  pride  of 
Englishmen  more  deeply  wounded,  nor  was  ever  indignation  more  deep 
and  universal,  against  a  government  as  that  which  everywhere  prevailed 
on  the  receipt  of  the  news  of  this  event.  The  protestants  arraigned  the 
government  of  treachery,  some  accused  them  of  treason,  and  their 
most  zealous  adherents  could  not  be  found  to  say  any  thing  in  their 


CALAIS.  95 

defence.  What  made  the  conduct  of  the  queen's  councillors  appear 
more  culpable  was,  the  fact  that  Philip  of  Spain,  the  consort  of  Mary, 
gave  notice  at  the  end  of  the  year  1557,  of  the  intentions  of  France  upon 
Calais  ;  and  Lord  Wentworth,  the  governor,  made  repeated  and  urgent 
solicitations  for  succour  previous  to  the  attack,  which  was  made  on  the 
first  of  January  in  the  ensuing  year,  by  the  Duke  of  Guise.  He  carried 
the  fort  called  Newmanbridge  and  the  Risbank,  which  commanded  the 
harbour,  and  on  the  seventh  day  of  the  siege  the  governor  was  compelled 
to  capitulate.*  When  master  of  the  place,  he  ordered  the  English  to 
depart,  as  Edward  III.  had  expelled  the  French  two  hundred  and  ten 
years  before.  Mary,  who  died  the  same  year,  said  that  Calais  would  be 
found  at  her  heart,  so  bitterly  did  she.  regret  the  loss  of  it.  Her  succes- 
sor, Elizabeth,  made  peace  with  France  by  a  treaty  which  stipulated 
that  after  the  expiration  of  eight  years,  Calais,  and  some  other  places 
taken  at  the  same  time  should  return  into  the  hands  of  the  English. 
The  performance  of  this  stipulation,  however,  the  French  court  contrived 
to  evade.  In  1594,  however,  Calais  was  for  two  years  in  the  possession 
of  the  Spaniards.  Henry  IV.  of  France,  having  declared  war  against 
Spain,  a  French  officer  named  Rosne,  who  had  been  a  field-marshal  in 
the  time  of  the  League,  and  a  bigoted  partisan  of  the  Duke  of  Guise, 
persuaded  the  Arch-Duke  Albert  to  attack  Calais.  The  governor,  Bo- 
dossan,  was  killed,  and  the  command  fell  on  Bertrand  de  Patras  de 
Campaigno,  called  the  Black  Cadet,  who,  in  a  general  assault,  was  taken 
sword  in  hand,  when  the  remainder  of  the  garrison  who  had  escaped 
the  fury  of  the  besiegers  submitted.  This  was  on  the  sixteenth  day 
after  the  opening  of  the  entrenchments.  The  inhabitants  had  liberty 
granted  them  to  remain  in  the  city,  but  with  the  exception  of  two 
families  they  departed.  The  Spanish  soldiers  seized  all  the  merchandise 
and  goods  of  the  town,  and  as  an  instance  of  their  prodigality  in  the 
disposal  of  all  sorts  of  property,  it  is  affirmed  that  one  house  was  sold 
for  a  gammon  of  bacon  and  a  few  bottles  of  wine,  which  for  two  centu- 
ries afterwards  retained  its  origin  of  Le  Jambon,  given  at  the  time  to 
perpetuate  the  memory  of  this  plundering  kind  of  traffic.  During  the 
long  war,  commencing  at  the  early  part  of  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.,  and 
which  terminated  by  the  peace  of  Ryswick,  Calais  was  bombarded  by 
the  English  fleet  under  Sir  Cloudesley  Shovel,  but  without  inflicting  a 

*  There  were  forces  at  Dover  for  the  relief  of  the  place,  but  either  from  storm  or  want  of 
transports,  they  were  detained.  Lord  Wentworth  was  in  April,  1559,  tried  by  his  peers  for 
the  loss  of  Calais,  and  acquitted. 


96  CALAIS. 

great  deal  of  damage,  and  is  the  last  event  in  its  history  worthy  of  any 
notice. 

The  fortifications  of  Calais  erected  at  different  periods,  are  very  ex- 
tensive, but  the  strength  and  security  of  the  place  is  not  so  much  to  be 
attributed  to  these,  as  to  the  circumstance  of  the  abundance  of  water 
which  the  inhabitants  by  means  of  their  sluices  can  deluge  the  adjacent 
country,  and  thus  destroy  or  prevent  the  approach  of  an  enemy.  Were  it 
not  for  this,  their  works  are  considered  by  no  means  impregnable,  especially 
on  the  east  side,  where  it  is  said  they  are  too  much  crowded  to  be  capable 
of  making  a  good  defence.  But  by  means  of  these  sluices,  one  of  which 
runs  direct  through  the  town,  and  empties  itself  into  the  harbour,  the 
country  can  within  twenty-four  hours  be  laid  under  water  as  far  as  St. 
Omer,  twenty-one  miles  distant  from  Calais. 

It  is  often  asserted  by  people  who  dignify  an  excursion  with  the  name 
of  a  tour,  and  two  days  absence  from  England  as  travels  on  the  Conti- 
nent, that  Calais  is  in  appearance  but  little  different  to  an  English 
fishing  town.  They  must  indeed  be  dull  observers,  that  having  landed 
at  Calais,  can  close  their  eyes  to  peculiarities  that  present  themselves 
at  every  instant.  The  number  of  soldiers,  the  walls  of  the  town,  the 
gates,  the  ramparts,  the  antiquity  and  size  of  many  of  the  houses,  the 
caps  and  cloaks  of  the  women,  and  the  general  aspect  of  the  shops,  pro- 
claim at  once  a  people  and  a  place  of  a  character  widely  differing  from 
any  thing  to  be  seen  on  the  opposite  coast. 

The  entry  into  the  harbour  is  formed  of  two  good  jetties  of  wood, 
both  of  which  extend  a  great  distance  into  the  sea.  The  end  of  one  of 
the  jetties  is  represented  in  the  plate  illustrating  Calais  in  this  work, 
which  presents  also  the  peculiar  aspect  of  the  town  on  the  approach  to 
the  harbour.  The  chopping-sea,  tossing  the  steam  boat  and  the  boat  of 
the  fishermen,  is  a  representation  of  what  so  often  prevails  in  the  Chan- 
nel, and  prevents  such  numbers  of  visitors  viewing  with  an  artist's  eye, 
the  really  imposing  scene,  and  probably  makes  their  recollections  of  their 
entrance  on  a  foreign  shore,  redolent  of  all  kinds  of  thoughts  save  those 
of  a  roseate  hue.  Let  them  now  look,  suffering  under  no  bodily  infir- 
mity, on  the  wide  stretching  scene  and  the  group  of  garcons,  from  Des- 
seine's,  Roberts',  and  other  hotels,  —  not  writeable,  —  anxiously  waiting 
the  landing  of  passengers  on  the  quay,  that  they  may  bury  them  under  a 
shower  of  cards,  and  stun  them  with  the  clatter  of  praise  and  recom- 
mendation, and  tell  us  whether  our  engraving  of  Calais  is  not  true  to  a 
pier  pile,  and  beautiful  as  true. 


97 


GUERNSEY. 


GUERNSEY  is  the  most  westward  of  those  islands  (more  particularly 
known  as  the  Channel  Islands)  lying  in  a  bay  on  the  French  side  of  the 
Channel,  formed  by  the  coast  between  Cherbourg  and  Trequier,  and 
called  Mount  St.  Michael's  Bay.  Its  length  from  north-east  to  south- 
west, is  about  eight  miles ;  the  breadth  from  north-west  to  south-east 
nearly  six,  and  the  circumference  about  thirty.  As  Guernsey  and  the 
neighbouring  islands  formed  part  of  the  Duchy  of  Normandy,  and  are 
the  relics  of  the  extensive  domains  which  the  kings  of  England  once 
possessed  in  France,  they  are  subject  to  the  British  crown ;  but  are  in 
the  possession  of  peculiar  privileges  and  exemptions,  and  are  excepted 
from  the  operation  of  the  acts  of  the  legislature  in  this  country,  unless 
specifically  alluded  to.  They  have  a  jurisdiction  in  every  respect  inde- 
pendent of  the  English  courts  of  law,  and  an  appeal  only  lies  from 
their  higher  courts  to  the  king  in  council. 

At  the  time  Gaul  formed  part  of  the  dominions  of  the  emperors  of  the 
West,  this  island  was  known  by  the  name  of  Sarnia,  of  which  its  present 
name  is  supposed  to  be  a  corruption.  There  are  but  few  authentic 
particulars  on  record  respecting  its  early  history.  It  was  visited  by  the 
Romans  about  seventeen  years  before  Christ,  when  Octavius  Augustus 
appointed  a  governor  over  it ;  its  surface  was  then  in  a  state  of  nature, 
covered  with  woods,  and  overrun  with  briars.  About  the  year  520,  it 
was  visited  by  Sampson,  Bishop  of  Dol  in  Brittany,  who  is  said  to  have 
built  a  chapel  at  that  part  where  he  landed,  which  is  now  known  as  St. 
Sampson's  Harbour.  At  this  period,  the  maintenance  of  the  inhabitants 
arose  entirely  from  fishing,  and  Guernsey,  though  the  most  distant  of 
this  group  of  islands  from  France,  was  reckoned  the  most  considerable 
on  account  of  the  safety  and  convenience  of  its  harbour,  and  the  quantity 
of  fish  on  its  coast.  As  Christianity  advanced,  and  the  population 
increased,  chapels  were  built  in  different  parts  of  the  island  near  the 
sea-shore,  and  the  priests  who  officiated,  were  allowed  for  their  subsis- 
tence the  tithe  of  all  the  fish  that  was  caught,  a  custom  which  has 

c  c 


98  GUERNSEY. 

continued  ever  since.  Towards  the  close  of  the  tenth  century,  a  spa- 
cious castle  was  erected  on  an  eminence,  in  that  part  of  the  island  now 
called  the  Close  of  the  Vale,  to  afford  means  of  protection  against  the 
incursions  of  the  Danes,  who  had  ravaged  the  monastery,  and  subse- 
quently plundered  the  defenceless  inhabitants  of  their  corn  and  cattle. 
This  castle  is  still  well  calculated  to  defend  the  mouth  of  St.  Sampson's 
Harbour,  where  vessels  of  heavy  burden  find  secure  shelter.  It  was 
originally  called  St.  Michael's  Castle,  or  the  Castle  of  the  Archangel, 
and  now  the  Vale  Castle.  It  was  here  that  Robert,  Duke  of  Normandy, 
was  conducted,  when  his  fleet  was  dispersed  by  a  tempest,  which  carried 
a  vessel  containing  the  Duke  himself,  and  some  others,  down  the  Channel 
as  far  as  Guernsey,  where  they  would  have  been  dashed  upon  the  rocks 
but  for  the  assistance  afforded  by  the  fishermen,  who  piloted  them  safely 
into  a  bay  on  the  north  side  of  the  Vale.  To  recompense  the  islanders, 
the  duke  left  engineers  and  workmen  to  finish  the  Castle  of  St.  Michael, 
and  to  erect  such  other  fortresses  as  might  be  necessary  for  their  protec- 
tion against  piratical  invaders.  The  duke,  to  reward  the  abbot  for  the 
hospitality  he  had  received  during  his  stay  at  the  castle,  gave  to  him  and 
his  successors,  in  fee,  all  the  lands  within  the  close  of  the  Vale,  towards 
the  north-western  part  of  the  island,  whenever  settlers  could  be  found  to 
clear  and  cultivate.  About  a  fortnight  after  his  landing,  the  duke  de- 
parted, and  the  place  where  his  fleet  lay,  has  ever  since  been  called 
L'Ancresse,  or  the  anchoring-place.  The  officers  and  artisans  whom  he 
had  left,  erected  two  other  very  strong  castles ;  one  of  these  was  called, 
from  its  marshy  situation,  Le  Chateau  des  Marais,  part  of  which  still 
remains  in  the  town  parish,  and  from  its  walls  being  covered  with  ivy, 
has  acquired  the  name  of  Ivy  Castle  ;  the  site  of  the  other  is  on  a  point 
of  land  on  the  southern  coast,  now  called  St.  Martin's  Point,  but  there 
are  no  remains  of  this  building.  At  the  same  time  mounds  were  thrown 
up  on  the  most  elevated  parts  of  the  island,  to  enable  the  inhabitants  to 
observe  when  ships  came  in  sight ;  one  of  these  ancient  alarm  posts, 
called  La  Hougue  Hatenas,  remains  in  St.  Martin's  parish,  and  another 
called  La  Hougue  Fongue,  in  St.  Saviour's, 

About  the  year  912,  Charles  the  Fourth  of  France,  concluded  a  treaty 
with  Hollo,  the  first  Duke  of  Normandy,  by  which  the  islands  adjacent 
to  the  Norman  coast  were  annexed  to  the  bishoprick  of  Coutance  in 
Normandy,  and  from  the  period  that  elapsed  from  the  establishment  of 
Norman  independence  under  this  celebrated  chief,  until  the  accession  of 
William  the  Conqueror,  including  upwards  of  a  century,  little  mention 


GUERNSEY.  99 

is  made  of  these  islands.  In  the  reign  of  William,  Guernsey,  among 
other  Norman  possessions,  was  attached  to  the  English  crown,  and  has 
continued  dependent  on  it  almost  ever  since,  except  during  the  reign  of 
Robert,  Duke  of  Normandy,  when  he  held  it  as  part  of  his  Duchy,  and 
for  a  short  time  in  the  reign  of  Richard  the  First,  who  granted  all  the 
islands  in  the  British  Channel  to  his  brother  John,  when  Earl  of 
Montaigne. 

Various  attempts  have  been  made  by  the  French  kings  to  dispossess 
England  of  these  islands.  Philip  of  France  made  a  violent  effort  to  gain 
them,  but  failing,  his  contemporary,  John,  then  king  of  England, used  this 
opportunity  of  strengthening  the  military  defences  of  Guernsey,  and  more 
firmly  securing  it  against  any  other  hostile  descents,  so  that  every  future 
attempt  to  disturb  the  English  possession  of  the  island  has  failed,  and 
its  dependence  on  the  British  crown  has  continued  almost  uninterrupted 
to  the  present  time.  It  is,  however,  asserted  by  some  historians,  that  in 
the  reign  of  Edward  the  Third,  who  assumed  the  arms  and  title  of 
France,  that  the  fort  still  known  by  the  name  of  Castle  Cornet,  was  taken 
by  one  Maraus,  a  Frenchman,  and  held  in  opposition  to  the  natives  for 
three  years  ;  but  this  is  disputed  by  some  of  the  old  writers,  and  others 
are  silent  on  the  subject. 

Castle  Cornet  is  a  striking  object  in  approaching  Guernsey  ;  it  is 
situated  upon  a  rock,  at  a  distance  of  somewhat  less  than  half  a  mile 
from  the  shore,  having  few  or  no  avenues  to  it ;  it  stands  before  the 
town  and  harbour,  east  by  south,  and  commands  all  the  roads  and 
avenues  in  that  part  of  the  island  where  the  Channel  is  narrow  and 
dangerous.  It  is  surrounded  by  the  sea,  and  is  never  dry  but  at  the  ebb 
of  spring  tides.  It  is  supposed  to  have  been  originally  constructed  by 
the  Romans.  The  governors  formerly  made  this  castle  their  place  of 
residence,  but  it  is  now  placed  in  the  care  of  a  guard  of  soldiers.  In 
the  time  of  the  civil  war,  the  castle  held  out  a  long  tedious  siege,  and 
although  assaulted  with  the  utmost  vigour  by  the  forces  of  Oliver  Crom- 
well, when  the  soldiers  in  it  were  suffering  under  disease,  it  was  not 
taken  ;  but  the  provisions  of  the  garrison  being  exhausted,  and  its 
strength  reduced  by  sickness,  it  capitulated  upon  honourable  terms.  In 
December,  1672,  it  was  visited  by  one  of  the  most  remarkable  thunder 
storms  recorded  in  history  ;  *  the  magazine  of  powder  was  set  on  fire  by 

*  We  find  the  following  quaint  and  curious  description  of  this  accident  in  a  history  of 
Guernsey  written  by  Dicey. — "  On  Sunday  night  about  twelve  o'clock,  the  day  above  men- 
tioned, the  magazine  of  this  castle  was  blown  up  with  the  powder  in  it,  by  thunder  and 


100  GUERNSEY. 

the  lightning,  which,  with  the  surrounding  buildings,  were  instantaneously 
destroyed,  and  many  of  its  inhabitants  buried  in  the  ruins. 

An  extensive  and  intricate  chain  of  rocks  environs  the  island  both 
above  and  under  water,  and  the  strong  tides  and  currents  which  run 
among  them,  render  access  to  the  shore  very  difficult  and  hazardous 
except  to  such  as  are  well  acquainted  with  the  coast.*  It  is  not  impro- 

lightning  ;  the  night  was  very  stormy  and  tempestuous,  and  the  wind  blew  hard  at  south-west, 
to  which  aspect  the  door  of  the  magazine  exactly  fronted,  and  the  thunderbolt  or  clap,  which 
accompanied  this  dreadful  calamity,  was  heard  to  come  circling  (or  as  it  were  serpentining) 
over  the  platform  from  the  south-west.  In  an  instant  of  time,  not  only  the  whole  magazine 
was  blown  up  in  the  air,  but  also  the  houses  and  lodgings  of  the  castle,  particularly  some  fair 
and  beautiful  buildings,  that  had  just  before  been  erected  at  great  expense,  under  the  care  and 
direction  of  the  Right  Honourable  the  Lord  Viscount  Hatton,  their  then  governor,  who  was 
at  the  same  time  within  the  buildings  of  the  castle,  all  which  buildings  were,  with  many 
others,  reduced  to  a  confused  heap  of  stones,  and  several  persons  buried  in  the  ruins.  In 
the  upper  part  of  the  castle,  at  a  place  called  the  New  Buildings,  was  killed  by  this  accident, 
the  Right  Honourable  the  Lady  Dowager  Hatton,  by  the  fall  of  the  ceiling  of  her  chamber, 
which  fell  in  four  pieces,  one  of  them  upon  her  breast,  and  killed  her  on  the  spot.  The 
Right  Honourable  the  Lady  Hatton,  wife  to  the  governor,  and  daughter  to  the  Right  Honour- 
able the  Earl  of  Thanet,  was  likewise  destroyed  in  the  following  manner.  Her  ladyship 
being  greatly  terrified  at  the  thunder  and  lightning,  insisted  (before  the  magazine  blew  up) 
upon  being  removed  from  the  chamber  she  was  in,  to  the  nursery,  where,  having  caused  her 
woman  to  come  also  to  be  with  her,  in  order  to  have  joined  in  prayer ;  in  a  few  minutes  after 
that  noble  lady  and  her  woman  fell  a  sacrifice,  by  one  corner  of  the  nursery  room  falling  in 
upon  them,  and  were  the  next  morning  both  found  dead.  In  the  same  room,  was  also  killed 
a  dry  nurse,  who  was  found  dead,  having  my  lord's  second  daughter  fast  in  her  arms,  holding 
a  small  silver  cup  in  her  hands  which  she  usually  played  with,  which  was  all  rimpled  and 
bruised,  yet  the  young  lady  did  not  receive  the  least  hurt.  The  nurse  had  likewise  one  of  her 
hands  fixed  upon  the  cradle,  in  which  lay  my  lord's  youngest  daughter,  and  the  cradle  almost 
filled  with  rubbish,  yet  the  child  received  no  sort  of  prejudice.  A  considerable  number  cf 
other  persons  were  all  destroyed  by  the  same  accident." 

*  From  this  mention  of  the  great  number  of  rocks  so  dangerously  surrounding  the  island, 
we  are  induced  to  extract  the  following  account  from  the  author  to  whom  we  have  previously 
referred.  "  We  were  on  board  the  ship  Henningham  Castle,  about  three  hundred  tons  bur- 
then, bound  for  London,  from  the  Island  of  Antigua.  After  a  long  passage  of  twelve  weeks 
and  five  days,  in  which  we  had  met  with  very  blowing  contrary  winds,  and  exceedingly  tempes- 
tuous weather,  and  for  many  days  had  not  been  able  to  make  any  observations  from  the  sun, 
we  at  length  met  with  two  vessels,  whose  captains  gladly  followed  the  course  we  steered. 
Through  the  obstinacy  or  ignorance  of  our  commander,  and  notwithstanding  the  captain  of 
the  Pacquet  had  well  informed  how  the  Lizard  Point  bore  from  us,  and  consequently  how  we 
ought  to  have  shaped  our  course  that  night ;  yet  from  the  imprudence  of  our  captain,  or  an 
unhappy  fatality,  we  were  about  twelve  o'clock  the  same  night,  suddenly  surprised  by  a 
frightful  noise  of  the  surge  of  the  sea  beating  against  rocks  or  mainland,  for  at  that  time  we 


,  ; 


GUERNSEY.  101 

bable  that  the  rocks  once  formed  part  of  the  mainland  of  the  island, 
and  that  the  action  of  the  sea  has  removed  the  loose  deposits  which 
formerly  filled  up  the  spaces  now  open  to  the  waters.  On  these  rocks  a 
sea-weed  is  found,  extremely  serviceable  as  manure,  but  which  is  also  used 
as  a  substitute  for  coal  and  fire-wood  ;  it  is  called  in  French,  "  varech," 
and  in  the  island  dialect,  "  vraic."  Regular  seasons  are  appointed  by 
the  island  legislature  for  gathering  this  weed,  which  is  so  intimately  con- 
nected with  the  domestic  economy  of  the  inhabitants,  as  well  as  the 
agriculture  of  their  country,  that  vraic-gathering  is  considered  a  most 
important  affair,  and  is  ushered  in  with  great  solemnity.  It  is  a  singular 
usage  peculiar  to  Guernsey  and  the  neighbouring  islands;  nearly  all  the 
population  concerned  in  agricultural  pursuits,  as  well  as  the  poorer 
inhabitants,  are  engaged  in  it,  and  the  morning  for  gathering  vraic,  pre- 
sents an  animated  and  curious  scene.  At  the  appointed  time,  parties 
set  out  at  an  early  hour  on  the  expedition,  each  person  having  on  his  leg 
and  foot  some  necessary  gear,  and  carrying  with  him  a  small  scythe  to 
separate  the  weed  from  the  rock.  From  the  carts,  in  which  they  proceed 
to  the  shore,  are  slung  small  kegs  of  the  best  beverage  at  command, 
and  boats  to  contain  five  or  six  persons  are  in  readiness  to  convey  them 
from  the  water-side  to  the  scene  of  action.  At  high  water  an  immense 
number  of  persons  are  seen  eagerly  waiting  for  the  moment  when  the 
retreating  tide  will  enable  them  to  pursue  their  avocation,  and  so  anxious 

knew  not  which.  And  here,  without  affecting  the  orator,  or  endeavouring  to  captivate  by  a 
tedious  description,  I  can  venture  to  affirm,  that  the  night  was  really  as  dark  and  dismal  in 
its  appearance  through  every  part  of  the  sky  and  horizon,  as  poetical  fiction  could  well  paint 
it,  and  in  the  sailors'  phrase,  not  being  able  to  see  one's  hand  held  out  on  the  deck.  Upon 
all  hands  being  called  up,  we  found  ourselves  instantaneously  surrounded  by  rocks,  and  on 
sounding,  we  found  not  above  one  fathom  water  more  under  us  than  what  the  ship  drew.  This, 
with  the  shrieks  and  cries  of  some  ladies  who  were  passengers,  was  no  small  addition  to  the 
disastrous  shock  we  laboured  under,  not  knowing  or  being  able  to  conceive  what  particular 
land  we  were  near.  In  this  confusion,  having  about  fifty  souls  on  board,  all  stood  amazed, 
not  knowing  which  way  to  disengage  ourselves,  or  how  immediately  to  get  down  anchors  ; 
in  the  attempt  of  which,  two  actually  were  cut  to  pieces  by  the  rocks  and  shoals  ;  but  at 
last  our  sheet  anchor  happily  held,  and  preserved  us,  and  we  rode  safe  till  the  weather  broke 
out  clear,  and  the  morning  ushered  in. — When  to  our  more  than  common  astonishment,  we 
found  ourselves  every  where  environed  by  rocks  and  a  mainland  ;  great  numbers  of  people 
coming  down  from  the  country,  equally  amazed  at  the  sight  of  a  ship  being  seen  where  we 
lay  at  anchor.  However,  after  firing  two  or  three  guns,  we  instantly  weighed,  and  with  the 
utmost  difficulty  got  clear  from  between  two  rocks,  which  Providence  had  so  miraculously  in 
our  favour,  suffered  our  ship  to  pass  through,  unperceived  by  any  of  the  crew,  in  the  midst  of 
rlaikness  and  blowing  weather." 

D    D 


102  GUERNSEY. 

.are  they  to  make  the  most  of  their  time,  that  their  carts  are  often  float- 
ing, and  their  horses  swimming,  in  order  to  hasten  their  approach  to  the 
rich  spoil.  One  of  these  seasons  commences  about  the  middle  of  March, 
the  other  is  in  July,  each  usually  lasting  for  about  ten  days.  They  are 
seasons  of  feasting  and  merriment,  as  well  as  of  labour:  "  vraicking 
cakes,"  composed  of  flour,  milk,  and  sugar,  are  made,  and  plentifully 
distributed,  and  the  best  cask  of  cider  left  in  the  buttery  is  broached. 
At  other  times  than  the  regular  vraicking  seasons,  the  inhabitants  on 
the  coast  are  engaged  in  collecting  the  vraic  thrown  on  the  beach  by  the 
sea.  Men,  women,  and  children,  gather  and  spread  it  out  to  dry,  and 
the  produce  of  their  labour  either  serves  for  fuel,  or  is  sold ;  it  is  almost 
the  only  fiiel  of  the  country,  making  a  warm,  though  not  a  very  cheerful 
fire.  Coal  is  scarcely  ever  used  but  upon  feast  days,  or  some  other 
important  occasions.  s 

There  is  an  ancient  custom  prevalent  in  Guernsey,  which  probably 
originated  in  the  poverty  and,  consequently,  the  parsimony  of  the  natives; 
this  is  the  "  lit  de  veille,"  which  is  a  broad  bed-frame  placed  in  one 
corner  of  the  room  usually  occupied  ;  it  is  raised  a  little  distance  from 
the  floor,  and  is  covered  with  dry  fern,  or  hay,  or  pea-haum.  The 
"  young  people  "  of  several  neighbouring  houses  assemble,  and  sit  in  a 
circle  on  it  during  the  long  winter  evenings.  One  large  lamp  is  sus- 
pended over  head,  furnishing  light  for  the  inhabitants  of  several  houses, 
who,  thus  packed  closely  together,  dispense  with  the  superfluous  luxury 
of  a  fire.  The  roof  of  the  apartment,  and  the  walls  against  which  the 
"  lit  de  veille"  is  placed,  are  festooned  with  dried  flowers,  and  branches 
of  laurel,  myrtle,  and  other  shrubs.  The  dress  of  the  poorer  inha- 
bitants is  as  peculiar  as  some  of  their  customs.  The  bonnet  is  curious, 
and  of  large  dimensions  ;  the  crown  is  formed  of  a  long  piece  of  silk, 
gathered  into  three  rows  of  plaits,  of  an  oval  shape  from  the  front  to 
the  back  of  the  head,  and  is  set  off  between  the  folds  with  lace  or  crape, 
according  as  the  wearer  is  or  is  not  in  mourning.  A  very  large  and 
very  complex  bow  of  narrow  ribbon  is  plaited  immediately  in  front.  The 
top  of  the  crown  is  either  flat  or  plaited  to  correspond  with  the  rest  of 
the  bonnet;  and  on  the  top  another  bow  is  perched.  The  front,  which 
is  of  paste-board,  is  covered  with  silk,  and  resembles  the  vizor  of  a  boy's 
cap.  Underneath  this  piece  of  workmanship,  is  a  close  mob  cap,  with  a 
narrow  muslin  border,  plain  on  the  forehead  and  temples,  but  plaited 
from  the  ears  to  the  chin.  The  gown  is  of  an  old-fashioned  chintz 
pattern,  and  open  in  front,  which  exposes  to  view  a  thickly  quilted 


GUERNSEY.  103 

black  stuff  petticoat ;  a  coloured  handkerchief  is  worn  with  the  boddice, 
which  is  open  in  front  to  the  waist ;  the  sleeves  are  tight,  and  terminate 
just  below  the  elbow  ;  blue  worsted  stockings,  with  black  velvet  shoes 
and  buckles,  complete  this  fanciful  costume.  The  dress,  and  also  the 
style  of  living  among  the  higher  classes,  are  receiving  great  modifications 
from  an  increasing  intercourse  with  England ;  and  though  scarcely  any 
of  the  country  people  can  speak  a  word  of  English,  it  is  almost  univer- 
sal in  the  higher  ranks,  who  have  obtained  a  tolerably  correct  pronun- 
ciation of  it.  The  old  Norman  language  is  usually  spoken,  that  is,  the 
French  some  centuries  back,  but  the  patois  varies  in  different  parishes. 

The  climate  of  Guernsey  is  mild  and  healthy,  and  said  to  bear  a  great 
affinity  to  that  in  the  south-west  coast  of  England.  The  cold  in  winter 
is  not  so  great  as  in  other  parts  under  the  same  latitude,  and  the  heat  of 
summer  is  tempered  by  those  fresh  breezes  which  blow  almost  continually 
from  the  surrounding  ocean.  The  soil  is  fruitful,  and  yields  abundance 
of  grass  for  sheep  and  other  cattle.  The  fields  in  the  spring  and  summer 
seasons  are  agreeably  diversified  with  flowers ;  and  the  various  cottages 
and  villas,  to  which  are  attached  gardens  containing  choice  plants  and 
flowers,  —  the  luxuriance  of  vegetation,  and  the  rare  plants  occasionally 
seen  in  the  open  air,  are  evidence  both  of  the  mildness  of  the  climate  * 
and  the  taste  of  the  inhabitants.  Mr.  Inglis,  in  his  pleasing  and  enter- 
taining history  of  the  Channel  Islands,  gives  the  following  account. 
"  One  of  the  most  remarkably  successful  plants,  is  the  verbena  triphylla  ; 
I  have  seen  it  almost  a  tree  in  Guernsey,  reaching  to  nearly  twenty  feet 
in  height,  and  reminding  me  of  the  gardens  of  the  Aleazar,  at  Seville, 
where  I  saw  it  for  the  first  time  in  perfection.  The  magnolia  grandiflora 
is  another  plant  very  successfully  cultivated  in  Guernsey,  flowering  both 
regularly  and  luxuriantly  ;  but  which,  excepting  in  parts  of  Cornwall, 
cannot  generally  be  depended  upon  in  England.  I  have  seen  splendid 
specimens  of  the  fuchsia  in  Guernsey  gardens ;  some  of  them,  I  am  certain, 
from  six  to  eight  feet  high,  and  ten  or  twelve  in  circumference,  and 
covered  with  their  beautiful  pendent  blossoms,  many  of  them  an  inch 
and  a  half  long.  Many  other  rare  and  beautiful  plants,  which  require 
artificial  heat  in  England,  grow  in  Guernsey  out  of  doors ;  among  others, 
the  celtis  macrantha,  and  both  varieties  of  camellia  japonica,  which 
sometimes  attain  the  height  of  twenty  feet."  The  fig-tree  attains  great 

*  Dr.  Mac  Culloch,  in  a  paper  addressed  to  the  Caledonian  Horticultural  Society,  states 
that  the  canna  indica,  a  native  of  very  warm  climates,  has  become  so  naturalized  in  Guern- 
sey, as  to  become  a  weed  in  the  gardens  it  has  occupied. 


104  GUERNSEV. 

luxuriance,  and  a  remarkable  size  ;  aloes  have  been  known  to  thrive 
well,  and  the  most  hardy  species  of  the  orange-tree  will  bear  fruit  in 
winter  with  very  little  shelter.  Great  numbers  of  the  "  Guernsey  lily  " 
are  annually  exported  to  England  and  France,  but  will  not  blow  a 
second  time  out  of  the  island.  The  orchards  are  very  productive  ;  they 
are  composed  chiefly  of  apples,  which  are  used  for  making  cider,  the 
usual  beverage  in  Guernsey. 

St.  Peter's  Port,  which  is  the  principal  port,  and  gives  name  to  the 
town,  is  built  on  a  hill  which  slopes  gradually  down  to  the  sea,  studded 
with  villas,  to  which  are  attached  gardens  tastefully  laid  out ;  and  one  or 
two  buildings  of  some  importance,  rising  above  their  more  humble  neigh- 
bours, are  seen  to  advantage,  and  meet  the  eye  on  entering  the  harbour, 
at  once  giving  the  place  a  most  imposing  and  panoramic  effect.  The 
attractions  of  the  town  quite  disappear  upon  coming  on  shore,  the 
streets  being  narrow  and  crooked,  composed  of  "  old  dusky  looking 
houses,"  all  the  principal  residences  and  ornamental  villas  being  in  the 
outskirts.  There  is  a  public  seminary  in  the  town  of  considerable  note, 
called  Elizabeth  College  ;  it  was  founded  in  1563,  under  the  authority  of 
letters  patent  of  Elizabeth,  by  whom  it  was  endowed  with  a  corn  rent, 
the  present  value  of  which  is  above  two  hundred  pounds  per  annum. 
It  was,  however,  a  mere  nominal  institution  until  the  year  1824,  when 
the  states  of  Guernsey  adopted  means  for  rendering  this  establishment 
an  efficient  and  easily  available  seminary  for  the  education  of  the  youth 
of  the  island.  Under  its  present  management,  the  endowment  just 
mentioned,  assisted  by  a  contribution  in  the  nature  of  a  college  fee  of 
twelve  pounds  per  annum,  affords  for  every  class  of  scholars  a  sufficient 
variety  of  instruction  to  qualify  them  for  any  pursuit  for  which  they  may 
be  destined,  whether  prime  minister,  parish  minister,  or  other  less 
onerous  duty.  The  building  is  a  striking  object  in  the  prospect  of  the 
town  from  the  sea ;  it  is  situated  on  the  high  ground  at  the  back  of  the 
town  ;  it  is  of  considerable  extent,  and  its  architecture  though  perhaps 
not  in  quite  correct  taste,  has  a  monastic  and  almost  oriental  appearance, 
and  from  its  situation  in  a  spacious  area,  has  an  air  of  quiet,  harmonizing 
with  the  ideas  entertained  of  a  pile  of  buildings  devoted  to  study. 

There  is  another  public  institution  in  Guernsey  which  is  creditable  to 
the  moral  feelings  of  the  islanders,  as  that  just  mentioned  is  to  their 
tastes  and  intellectual ;  we  refer  to  the  establishment  called  (a  misnomer) 
the  "  Hospital ;"  it  embraces  the  dissemination  of  almost  every  descrip- 
tion of  charity ;  it  partakes  of  the  nature  and  supplies  the  place  of  the 


GUERNSEY.  105  ~ 

poor  houses,  the  workhouses,  the  places  of  refuge  for  the  destitute,  and  in 
some  respects  the  national  schools  of  this  country.  The  system  pursued 
here  is  one  of  the  most  liberal,  and  at  the  same  time  economical  and 
orderly  that  can  be  imagined  ;  it  requires  only  conformity  to  its  rules,  as 
a  return  for  supplying  almost  every  want  of  its  inmates,  and  neither 
youth  nor  age,  sex,  religion,  or  country,  form  a  valid  ground  of  exclusion. 

The  fish  market  of  St.  Peter's  Port,  is  a  new  building,  and  for  conve- 
nience, and  the  abundance  of  its  supplies,  is  unrivalled  by  any  market 
in  Europe.  It  is  a  hundred  and  ninety  feet  in  length,  and  broad  and 
lofty  in  proportion.  The  interior,  which  is  light  and  airy,  has  a  double 
row  of  marble  slabs  extending  the  whole  length  of  the  building,  con- 
stantly supplied  with  abundance  of  fresh  water,  the  view  of  which  is 
perfectly  beautiful. 

The  two  views  of  Roque  de  Guet,  Cobo  Bay, — and  St.  Peter's  Port,  are 
eminently  characteristic  of  the  scenery  of  the  place,  the  former  being  an 
admirable  represensation  of  its  sterile  coast,  and  the  latter  equally  in- 
teresting as  a  picturesque  representation  of  an  English  town,  built  in  the 
continental  style. 


E    E 


106 


DOVOR. 


DOVOR,  or  Dover,  in  the  Itinerary  of  Antoninus,  is  called  Ad  Portum 
Dubris.  The  ancient  British  name  of  the  town  was  Dwyr,  derived  from 
Dwfyrrha,  signifying  a  steep  place.  The  Saxons  called  it  Dorfa,  and 
Dofris,  which  in  the  Domesday  Book  is,  in  the  words  of  Mr.  Brayley, 
"  softened  into  Dovere."  In  the  time  of  the  Romans,  Dovor  was  a 
seaport,  and  at  one  period  was  surrounded  by  walls,  having  ten  gates ; 
and  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  place  at  which  Julius  Csesar  first  en- 
deavoured to  effect  a  landing ;  but  finding  the  coast  dangerous  and  the 
cliffs  bristling  with  warriors,  prepared  to  receive  him,  he  abandoned  his 
intention,  and  landed  about  eight  miles  to  the  eastward. 

At  a  very  early  period  the  Saxon  invaders  made  themselves  masters 
of  the  castle  of  Dovor,  and  constructed  works  which  are  yet  in  existence. 
Long  previous  to  the  invasion  of  Csesar,  the  site  of  the  present  castle 
must  have  been  a  British  hill-fortress.  "  The  real  existence  of  such  a 
prior  stronghold,"  observes  Mr.  King;  "  may  not  only  be  concluded 
from  its  situation  on  the  summit  of  a  cliff  so  very  proper  for  the  purpose, 
more  than  three  hundred  feet  in  height,  and  from  the  peculiar  form  of 
the  outlines  still  remaining  ;  but  may  be  also  inferred  from  the  old  tra- 
dition which  says,  that  here  Arviragus,  the  British  chief,  fortified  him- 
self, when  he  refused  to  pay  the  tribute  imposed  by  Julius  Csesar  ;  and 
that  here,  afterwards,  King  Arthur  also  held  his  residence."  Currency 
has  also  been  given  to  the  castle  having  been  founded  by  Csesar,  and  an 
old  author  is  quoted  in  support  of  this  supposition,  who  says,  that  "  they 
of  the  castell  kept  till  this  day  certeine  vessels  of  olde  wine  and  salte, 
which  they  affirme  to  be  the  remayne  of  suche  provision  as  he  (Csesar) 
brought  into  it."  But  as  Csesar  informs  us  in  his  Commentaries  that  he 
was  only  a  few  months  in  England,  such  an  opinion  must  be  void  of  any 
reasonable  foundation.  Edward  the  Confessor  granted  to  Dovor  a 
charter  of  privileges,  and  in  his  reign  the  institution  of  the  Cinque  Ports 
is  supposed  to  have  taken  place,  and  Dovor  made  one  of  them.  Earl 
Godwin  was  during  that  reign  the  governor  of  the  castle,  and  took  part 


UOVOR.  107 

in  an  incident  which  is  strongly  indicative  of  his  proud  and  independent 
character,  and  of  the  troublous  times  in  which  he  lived.  Eustace,  Earl 
of  Boulogne,  the  father  of  the  famous  Godfrey,  who  won  Jerusalem  from 
the  Saracens,  being  on  his  return  from  a  visit  to  his  brother-in-law, 
Edward  the  Confessor,  came  to  Dovor ;  one  of  his  suite  insisted  on 
having  private  lodgings  in  the  town,  selecting  the  house  of  a  man  who 
was  unwilling  to  let  apartments,  and  according  to  the  law  of  might,  so 
prevalent  in  those  romantic  times,  the  dispute  grew  from  a  quarrel  to  a 
fray,  and  from  a  fray  to  a  desperate  battle,  in  which  nineteen  of  the 
townsmen  and  twenty-one  of  the  Earl's  retinue  were  slain,  with  a  due 
complement  on  both  sides  wounded.  Eustace  himself  escaped  the  fury 
of  the  people,  and  hastened  to  the  king,  then  at  Gloucester,  and  de- 
manded satisfaction  for  what  he  called  an  insult,  and  Edward,  willing 
to  afford  him  the  redress  he  desired,  ordered  Godwin  to  proceed  with  his 
power,  and  take  vengeance  on  the  rioters.  The  Earl  refused,  hotly  re- 
plying, "  It  was  not  the  custom  in  England,  to  punish  persons  unheard; 
and  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  subject  ought  not  to  be  violated ;" 
adding,  "  the  accused  should  be  summoned,  and  if  upon  inquiry  they 
were  found  guilty,  should  make  satisfaction  with  their  bodies,  or  their 
estates;  or  if  innocent,  should  be  discharged;"  hastily  concluding, 
"  that  being  Earl  of  Kent,  and  constable  of  Dovor  Castle,  it  was  his 
business  to  protect  those  who  were  under  his  government,  from  the  in- 
sults of  foreigners."  The  King,  highly  incensed  at  this,  determined  to 
chastise  Godwin  and  his  sons  Swane  and  Harold  ;  but  Godwin,  aware 
of  this  intention,  assembled  his  forces  and  demanded,  accompanying  his 
demand  with  a  threat  of  open  rebellion  in  case  of  its  not  being  complied 
with,  that  Eustace  and  his  followers  should  be  delivered  up  to  him. 
Godwin  was  however  compelled,  in  consequence  of  the  events  which  en- 
sued, to  leave  England  with  his  sons;  but  by  a  well  concerted  plan, 
soon  returned,  and  obtained  such  an  acquisition  of  strength,  that  the 
king,  on  his  merely  nominal  submission,  reinstated  him  in  all  his  estates 
and  honours. 

The  importance  of  Dovor  Castle  was  so  well  known  to  William  the 
Conqueror,  that  when  he  was  taking  measures  for  ensuring  himself  as 
the  successor  of  Edward,  he  refused  to  pennit  the  departure  of  Earl 
Harold*  from  Rouen,  holding  him  in  restraint  till  he  bound  himself  by  a 

*  Of  this  earl,  afterwards  king  of  England,  Milton  writes  in  his  history,  that  he  was 
"  no  sooner  plac't  in  the  throne"  than  he  "began  to  frame  himself  by  all  manner  of  com- 
pliances to  gain  affection,  eruleavour'd  to  make  good  laws,  repeai'd  bad,  became  a  great 


1 08  DOVOR. 

solemn  oath,  to  deliver  up  to  him  after  Edward's  death,*  "  the  Castle  of 
Dover  with  the  well  of  water  in  it."  Hither,  too,  the  Conqueror  hastened 
after  the  battle  of  Hastings,  many  of  the  people  having  fled  to  it  as  an 
impregnable  fortress,  and  although  the  resistance  he  met  with  was  slight, 
he  revenged  it  by  burning  the  town,  putting  to  death  the  governor, 
Stephen  de  Ashburnham,  and  his  lieutenant ;  acts  of  cruelty,  it  is  pre- 
sumed, intended  to  intimidate  all  who  thought  of  opposing  him.  Accord- 
ing to  Domesday  Book,  Dovor  equipped  twenty  vessels  annually  for  the 
king's  service,  in  consideration  of  being  exempt  from  all  tolls  and  taxes, 
and  of  various  other  privileges.!  The  possession  of  Dovor  was  assigned 

patron  to  church  and  churchmen,  courteous  and  affable  to  all  reputed  good,  a  hater  of  evil 
doers,  charg'd  all  his  officers  to  punish  theeves,  robbers,  and  all  disturbers  of  the  peace, 
while  he  himself  by  sea  and  land  labour'd  in  the  defence  of  his  countrey  :  so  good  an  actor 
is  ambition.  In  (he  mean  while,"  he  continues,  "  a  blazing  star,  seven  mornings  together, 
about  the  end  of  April,  was  seen  to  stream  terribly,  not  only  over  England,  but  other  parts 
of  the  world :  foretelling  heer,  as  was  thought,  the  great  changes  approaching ;  plainliest 
prognosticated  by  Elmer,  a  monk  of  Malmsbury,  who  could  not  foresee,  when  time  was,  the 
breaking  of  his  own  legs  for  soaring  too  high.  He,  in  his  youth,  strangely  aspiring,  had 
made  and  fitted  wings  to  his  hands  and  feet ;  with  these,  on  the  top  of  a  tower,  spread  out 
to  gather  air,  he  flew  more  than  a  furlong  ;  but  the  wind  being  too  high,  came  fluttering 
down,  to  the  maiming  of  all  his  limbs ;  yet  so  conceited  of  his  art,  that  he  attributed  the 
cause  of  his  fall  to  the  want  of  a  tail,  as  birds  have,  which  he  forgot  to  make  to  his  hinder 
parts.  This  story,"  concludes  the  author  of  Paradise  Lost,  and  he  writes  our  apology  for 
this  extract,  if  apology  were  needed,  "  though  seeming  otherwise  too  light  in  the  midst  of  a 
sad  narration,  yet  for  the  strangeness  thereof,  I  thought  worthy  enough  the  placing  as  I 
found  it  plac't  in  my  author." 

*  Of  this  prince,  Milton  says,  "  That  he  was  harmless  and  simple,  is  conjectured  by  his 
words  in  anger  to  a  peasant  who  had  cross'd  his  game  (for  with  hunting  and  hawking  he 
was  much  delighted)  : — By  God  and  God's  mother,  said  he,  I  shall  do  you  as  shrewd  a  turn 
if  I  can  ;  observing  that  law-maxime,  the  best  of  all  his  successors,  that  the  king  of  England 
can  do  no  wrong." 

t  The  following  is  an  extract  from  Domesday  book,  and  is  curious.  "  In  the  time  of 
king  Edward,  Dovere  paid  eighteen  pounds,  of  which  sum  Edward  had  two  parts,  and 
Earl  Goodwin  the  third  part  of  one  moiety,  and  the  canons  of  St.  Martin  had  the  other. 
The  burgesses  have  furnished  the  king  with  twenty  ships,  once  in  each  year  for  fifteen  days, 
and  in  each  ship,  were  twenty-one  men ;  this  they  had  done  because  he  had  freed  them  from 
Sac  and  Soc.  When  the  king's  messengers  have  come  there,  they  have  given  for  the  passage 
of  a  horse,  three-pence  in  winter,  and  two-pence  in  summer ;  but  the  burgesses  found  a 
steersman,  and  one  other  assistant ;  if  more  were  necessary,  they  were  provided  at  the 
expense  of  the  king.  Whoever  constantly  resided  in  the  town,  was  quit  of  toll  throughout 
England.  All  these  customs  were  in  use  there  when  King  William  came  into  England.  At 
bis  first  coming,  the  town  itself  was  burnt,  and  therefore  the  value  of  it,  when  the  Bishop  of 
Baieux  received  it,  could  not  be  computed,  nor  is  it  rated  at  forty  pounds,  though  the  bailiff 


DOVOlt.  109 

by  the  Conqueror  to  Bishop  Odo,  his  half  brother,  whom  he  created 
Earl  of  Kent,  Justiciary  of  England,  and  Governor  of  Dovor  Castle. 
This  proud,  avaricious  and  imperious  prelate,  soon  rendered  himself 
obnoxious  to  the  people.  By  the  most  oppressive  means  he  obtained 
for  himself  one  hundred  and  eighty  fiefs  in  Kent,  besides  two  hundred 
and  fifty  more  in  other  parts  of  the  kingdom.  This  state  of  things  soon 
induced  the  brave  men  of  Kent  to  make  an  attempt,  while  the  king  was 
absent  in  Normandy,  to  seize  the  castle  and  expel  the  intruders  ;  arid 
for  the  "  better  achieving  their  desire,"  says  Lambard,  "  it  was  agreed 
that  Eustace,  Earl  of  Boulogne,  should  crosse  the  seas  in  a  night  by 
them  appointed,  at  whiche  time  they  would  not  faile  with  all  their  force 
to  meet  him,  and  so  (joyning  bands)  soudainly  assayle  and  enter  it. 
They  met  accordingly,  and  marched  by  darke  night  toward  the  castell, 
well  furnished  with  scaling  ladders;  but  by  reason  that  the  watch  had 
descried  them,  they  not  only  fayled  of  that  whiche  they  intended,  but 
also  fell  into  that  whiche  they  never  feared ;  for  the  souldiours  within 
the  castell  (to  whom  Odo,  the  Bishop  of  Baieux,  and  Hugh  Montfort, 
which  then  were  with  the  king  in  Normandie  had  committed  the  charge 
thereof,)  kept  themselves  close,  and  suffered  the  assaylents  to  approache 
the  wall,  and  then,  whyles  they  disorderly  attempted  to  scale  it,  they  set 
wide  open  their  gates,  and  made  a  soudaine  salie  out  of  the  place,  and 
set  upon  them  with  such  fury,  that  they  compelled  Eustace,  with  a  few 
others,  to  returne  to  his  shippe  ;  the  rest  of  his  companie  being  either 
slaine  by  the  svvorde,  destroyed  by  fall  from  the  cliffs,  or  devoured  by 
the  sea."  Some  years  after  this  attempt  the  king  had  Odo  sent  prisoner 
into  Normandy,  and  confiscated  his  property,  fortified  the  castle  anew, 
and  gave  the  command  of  it,  extensive  powers,  and  lands,  to  John  de 
Fiennes,  who  extended  and  repaired  the  fortifications,  and  gave  thereto 
the  defence  of  eight  knights,  whom  he  chose  to  act  with  him,  and  who 
were  bound  by  the  tenure  of  the  lands  they  held  of  him  under  the  king, 
to  keep  in  turn,  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  soldiers  from  month  to 
month,  to  be  ready  on  necessity,  and  to  keep  watch  and  ward,  at  the 
same  time  allotting  particular  towers,  turrets,  and  portions  of  the  bul- 
warks, to  their  charge,  which  they  were  enjoined  to  put  and  keep  in  de- 
fence ;  and  which  afterwards  bore  the  names  of  the  several  captains  to 
whose  care  they  had  been  assigned.  At  this  period,  and  during  several 


renders  fruin  thence  15 ft} -four  poiii.ds.     l:i   Dover  are  twenty  mansions,  of  which  the 
has  lost  tl.e  custcin." 

V    V 


110  DOVOll. 

successive  centuries,  the  castle  of  Dovor  was  called  "  the  key  and  bar- 
rier of  the  whole  realm." 

Henry  the  Second,  on  his  arrival  from  Normandy,  rebuilt  the  keep  on 
the  Norman  plan,  and  otherwise  materially  increased  the  fortifications. 
Lewis  the  Dauphin  in  1216,  having  landed  near  Sandwich,  and  possessed 
himself  of  several  strong  places,  besieged  Dovor.  The  alleged  object 
of  the  dauphin,  was  to  assist  the  discontented  barons.  But  Herbert  de 
Burgh,  the  then  governor,  so  strenuously  defended  the  castle  with  only 
one  hundred  and  forty  soldiers,  exclusive  of  his  own  servants,  that  the 
dauphin  was  compelled  to  retire.  Many  of  the  castles  in  the  southern 
counties  had  submitted  to  him,  but  when  Philip  Augustus  heard  that 
his  son  had  not  obtained  Dovor,  he  swore  by  St.  James,  that  he  had  not 
gained  a  foot  of  land  in  England  ;  so  great  was  the  importance  at  that 
time  attached  to  it.  The  siege  was  several  times  attempted,  and  as 
often  raised  between  the  reigns  of  John  and  that  of  Henry  the  Third, 
and  the  remains  of  a  work  may  still  be  traced  on  the  side  of  the  hill 
next  to  the  town,  which  was  raised  by  the  dauphin  to  cover  the  ap- 
proaches of  his  men.  On  the  last  occasion  of  the  dauphin's  besieging 
the  castle,  he  sent  a  message  to  Hubert,  the  governor,  by  upwards  of 
forty  barons,  appointed  to  confer  with  him,  promising  to  enrich  him  and 
confer  upon  him  any  amount  of  honours,  if  he  would  deliver  up  the 
fortress  ;  but  the  governor  was  not  to  be  seduced  from  his  duty,  and  he 
was  afterwards  handsomely  rewarded  by  Henry  for  his  gallant  services. 

According  to  the  town  records,  Dovor,  in  the  reign  of  Edward  the 
Second,  was  divided  into  twenty-one  wards,  each  of  which  was  com- 
pelled to  provide  at  its  own  charge,  a  ship  for  the  king's  service,  and  in 
return,  the  town  had  the  exclusive  privilege  of  a  licence  fora  packet  boat 
to  convey  passengers  to  and  from  France.  In  1382,  Anne,  daughter  of 
the  Emperor  Charles  the  Fourth,  and  afterwards  consort  of  Richard  the 
Second,  arrived  here.  When  the  Emperor  Sigismund  disembarked  at 
Dovor  in  1416,  on  a  visit  to  his  cousin,  Henry  the  Fifth  ;  he  was  formally 
met  at  the  water's  edge  by  the  Duke  of  Gloucester  and  several  of  the 
nobility,  with  drawn  swords,  in  order  to  oppose  his  landing,  should  the 
object  of  his  visit  prove  to  be  of  a  hostile  nature.  In  1520,  the  Em- 
peror Charles  the  Fifth,  was  met  here  by  Henry  the  Eighth,  whence  both 
monarchs  proceeded  to  Canterbury,  and  there  kept  the  festival  of 
Whitsuntide.* 

*  Henry,  aware  of  the  importance  of  Dovor,  contributed  eighty  thousand  pounds  towards 
the  erection  of  a  pier,  which  was  completed  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  at  which  period  the 


DOVOK.  Ill 

The  last  time  that  the  castle  of  Dovor  was  the  subject  of  warlike  con- 
tention, was  in  the  reign  of  Charles  the  First,  when  it  was  taken  by  sur- 
prise, by  a  few  men  in  the  night.  A  merchant  of  the  name  of  Drake,  a 
zealous  partizan  of  the  Parliamentarians,  with  the  aid  of  only  ten  or 
twelve  men,  was  the  hero  of  this  notable  feat.  About  midnight  on  the 
first  of  August,  1642,  was  the  time  fixed  for  the  enterprise,  and  at  the 
time  appointed  the  men  assembled,  and  by  the  aid  of  scaling  ladders, 
ascended  with  their  muskets  undiscovered,  to  the  top  of  the  cliff  from 
the  sea-side,  which  having  been  considered  inaccessible,  had  been 
left  unguarded.  Having  reached  the  summit  unmolested,  Drake  ad- 
vanced, seized  the  centinel,  and  threw  open  the  gates.  The  officer  on 
duty  believing  that  Drake  was  supported  by  a  strong  party,  surrendered 
at  discretion.  Drake  immediately  sent  messengers  to  Canterbury  to  the 

harbour  was  likewise  constantly  undergoing  improvements.  The  importance  in  which  the 
place  was  held  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  may  be  inferred  from  the  following  extracts  taken 
from  a  memorial  presented  by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  to  his  royal  mistress. — "  No  promontory, 
town,  or  haven  in  Christendom,  is  so  placed  by  nature  and  situation,  both  to  gratify  friends 
and  annoy  enemies,  as  this  town  of  Dover.  No  place  is  so  settled  to  receive  and  deliver 
intelligence,  for  all  matters  and  actions  in  Europe,  from  time  to  time.  No  town  is  by  nature 
so  settled,  either  to  allure  intercourse  by  sea,  or  to  train  inhabitants  by  land,  to  make  it  great, 
fair,  rich,  and  populous  ;  nor  is  there  in  the  whole  circuit  of  this  famous  isle,  any  port,  either 
in  respect  of  security  or  defence,  or  of  traffic  or  intercourse,  more  convenient,  needful,  or 
rather  of  necessity,  to  be  regarded,  than  this  of  Dover.  Situated  on  a  promontory,  next 
fronting  a  puissant  nation,  and  in  the  very  strait,  passage,  and  intercourse  of  almost  all  the 
shipping  in  Christendom,"  &c.  After  some  farther  statements,  the  memorial  thus  concludes : 
"  Seeing,  then,  it  hath  pleased  God  to  give  unto  this  realm  such  a  situation  for  a  port  and 
town,  as  all  Christendom  hath  not  the  like,  and  endowed  the  same  with  all  commodities, 
both  by  sea  and  land,  that  can  be  wished  to  make  the  harbour  allure  intercourse,  and  main- 
tain inhabitants,  and  that  the  same  once  performed,  must  be  advantageous  to  the  revenue, 
and  augment  the  welfare  and  riches  of  the  realm  in  general,  and  both  needful  and  necessary, 
as  well  for  the  succour  and  protecting  friends,  as  annoying  and  offending  enemies,  both  in 
peace  and  war ;  methinks  there  remaineth  no  other  declaration  in  this  case,  but  how  most 
sufficiently,  and,  with  greatest  perfection  possible,  most  speedily,  the  same  may  be  accom- 
plished." The  greatest  improvements  that  have  been  made  in  Dovor  harbour  are  to 
be  ascribed  to  a  charter  of  James  the  First,  appointing  eleven  commissioners,  the  lord 
warden  of  the  cinque  ports,  then  lieutenant  of  the  castle,  and  the  mayor  of  Dovor,  being 
always  three,  as  conservators  of  the  port,  and  incorporating  them  under  the  title  of  "  Warden 
and  Assistants  of  the  port  and  harbour  of  the  port  of  Dovor."  Of  all  the  attempts,  however, 
to  benefit  the  port  of  Dovor,  the  most  strange,  was  an  act  of  the  Tenth  of  Edward  the  Third, 
which  enacted,  that  "  all  merchants,  travels,  and  pilgrims,  going  to  the  Continent,  should 
not  go  from  any  other  place  than  Dovor."  In  the  time  of  Richard  the  Second,  the  convey- 
ance to  France,  was  in  summer,  for  a  single  person,  sixpence  ;  for  a  horse,  eighteen-pence  ; 
in  winter,  for  a  single  person,  one  shilling,  and  for  a  horse,  two  shillings. 


112  DOVOH. 

Earl  of  Warwick,  with  intelligence  of  his  success,  who  sent  him  fifty 
men,  and  the  city  sent  seventy  men  to  assist  him  in  retaining  possession. 
The  King,  on  receiving  the  news  of  this  event,  dispatched  a  general 
officer  to  retake  it;  but  the  Parliament  knew  its  importance,  and  by 
means  of  a  superior  force,  compelled  the  royalists  to  raise  the  siege. 

The  last  events  that  can  be  mentioned  as  having  any  thing  of  an  his- 
torical tendency,  are,  that  in  1814,  on  the  restoration  of  Louis  the 
Eighteenth  to  the  French  throne,  his  late  Majesty  George  the  Fourth, 
then  Prince  Regent,  accompanied  him  to  Dovor,  and  in  the  same  year, 
Alexander  Emperor  of  Russia,  and  Frederic  William  King  of  Prussia, 
with  the  veteran  Blucher,  and  other  distinguished  foreigners,  embarked 
at  Boulogne  on  board  the  "  Impregnable,"  bearing  the  flag  of  his  then 
Royal  Highness  the  Duke  of  Clarence,  now  our  Most  Gracious  Sovereign, 
as  Admiral  of  the  Fleet,  and  landed  at  Dovor,  on  a  visit  to  the  Regent. 

Near  the  edge  of  the  cliff  on  which  the  castle  is  situated,  is  a  piece  of 
brass  ordnance  twenty-four  feet  long,  which  was  cast  at  Utrecht  in  1544, 
and  presented  to  Queen  Elizabeth  by  the  States  of  Holland.  It  is  called 
Queen  Elizabeth's  pocket  pistol.  It  carries  a  twelve-pound  shot,  and  it 
is  said  that  if  loaded  well  and  kept  clean,  it  will  carry  a  shot  to  the 
French  shore.  This  is  too  great  a  marvel  to  be  true,  and  it  is  generally 
understood  that  it  is  altogether  unfit  for  use.  The  gun  is  covered  with 
many  curious  devices,  and  on  the  breach  are  the  following  lines  in  old 
Dutch  : 

"  Breeck  scvret  al  mure  ende  wal 

Bin  ic  geheten 

Doer  Berch  en  dal  boert  ininen  bal 
Van  mi  gesmeten." 

The  generally  received  translation  is  as  follows  : 

"  O'er  hill  and  dale  I  throw  my  ball, 
Breaker,  my  name,  of  mound  and  wall." 

It  would  be  foreign  to  our  purpose  to  enter  into  a  description  of  the 
fortifications,  or  a  disquisition  upon  the  different  styles  of  architecture 
observable  in  the  numerous  buildings.  To  the  antiquary  it  is  a  subject 
of  great  interest,  and  several  books  have  been  written  on  the  subject. 
We  must  be  content  with  stating,  that  during  the  late  war  with  France, 
the  western  heights  of  the  town  were  strongly  fortified  upon  the  modern 
system,  and  the  works  were  so  well  arranged,  that  whilst  a  small  gar- 
rison would  have  been  sufficient  for  the  defence,  a  large  army  could 


DOVOK.  113 

have  been  disposed  of  within  the  walls.  There  are  three  entrances  to  the 
heights  ;  one  by  a  fort  called  Archcliff  Fort,  another  by  a  new  military 
road  commanded  by  the  batteries  of  the  castle,  and  the  third  from  the 
head  of  a  tower  by  a  staircase  of  very  peculiar  construction,  called  the 
grand  military  shaft.  The  immediate  entrance  to  the  harbour  is  pro- 
tected by  Archcliff  Fort,  at  the  extremity  of  the  pier,  and  Amhurst  bat- 
tery at  the  north  pier-head.  A  new  military  road  has  been  constructed 
to  the  fortifications  of  the  western  heights,  the  lines  which  connect  them 
extending  from  the  eastern  redoubt  to  the  sally  port,  west  of  ArchclifF 
Fort,  making  altogether,  a  complete  line  of  defence  round  the  town, 
from  the  castle  to  the  cliff  called  Shakspeare's  cliff.  There  are  case- 
mates, dug  in  the  solid  chalk  rock,  magazines,  covered  ways,  and  vari- 
ous subterraneous  communications  and  apartments  for  soldiery,  the  latter 
being  sufficiently  capacious  for  the  accommodation  of  two  thousand 
men,  and  which  form,  with  their  inmates,  a  most  curious  spectacle.  Light 
and  air  are  conveyed  by  well-like  apertures  dug  in  the  chalk,  and  ,by 
lateral  openings  carried  through  to  the  face  of  the  cliffs. 
.  The  castle  and  the  cliffs  combined,  give  great  interest  to  Dovor;  and 
the  broad  beach,  the  semi-circular  form  of  the  town,  the  entrance  of  the 
port  terminated  by  an  extensive  sea  view,  the  French  coast  in  the  dis- 
tance, with  the  numerous  vessels  passing  to  and  fro  in  the  Channel,  give 
an  imposing  and  beautiful  appearance  to  the  different  views,  which  are, 
perhaps,  not  to  be  exceeded  any  where  on  the  sea-coast  of  England. 
For  our  present  illustration,  Dovor  Pier,  we  need  not  appeal  to  any  who 
have  visited  Dovor  for  its  fidelity,  for  it  must  at  once  be  recognized.  To 
those  who  have  not  been  so  fortunate,  it  will  convey  a  correct  impression, 
and  bring  to  their  mind,  not  Only  the  Pier  and  the  Castle,  but  the  cliff 
from  whence 

"  The  murmuring  surge, 

That  on  the  unnumber'd  idle  pebbles  chafes, 

Cannot  be  heard  so  high — " 

and  whence  the  "shrill-gorged  lark," — so  great  the  height — "cannot  be 
seen  or  heard  !" — it  will  bring  to  mind  Shakspeare's  Cliff!  and  a  name 
will  be  breathed  that  all  good  men  reverence,  and  all  great  men  in  vain 
attempt  to  praise. 


G  G 


114 


RAMSGATE. 

LIKE  most  of  the  watering-places  on  the  eastern  coast  of  England, 
Ramsgate  was  a  mere  fishing  hamlet,  consisting  only  of  a  few  mean  and 
shabby-looking  dwellings,  and  until  the  21st  of  June  1827,  was  part  of 
the  parish  of  St.  Lawrence,  when  it  was  made  a  distinct  parish  by  an 
Act  of  7  &  8  Geo.  4.  In  all  judicial  proceedings,  it  is  called  the  Ville 
of  Ramsgate,  and  is  an  ancient  member  of  the  Cinque  port  and  town  of 
Sandwich,  to  which  it  was  finally  annexed  by  a  charter  granted  by  Henry 
VII.  According  to  a  maritime  survey  made  in  the  reign  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  the  whole  place  contained  only  twenty-five  inhabited  houses; 
yet  the  boats  and  vessels  belonging  to  the  port  amounted  to  fourteen, 
of  from  three  to  sixteen  tons  burthen. 

After  the  Revolution  of  1688,  the  inhabitants  of  this  place  engaged 
very  successfully  in  the  trade  with  Russia  and  the  Eastern  countries, 
and  the  buildings  were  in  consequence  much  enlarged,  and  greatly 
increased  in  number ;  but  the  improvements  made  in  the  harbour  about 
the  middle  of  the  last  century  have  been  the  cause  of  the  principal  in- 
crease and  importance  of  Ramsgate.  There  was  a  pier  for  shipping  as 
early  as  the  time  of  Henry  VIII.  but  quite  inadequate  to  afford  security 
to  the  numerous  vessels  that  were  driven  on  this  coast  in  tempestuous 
weather;  and  a  storm  which  happened  in  December  1748,  that  forced 
many  ships  from  their  anchorage  in  the  Downs,  exciting  much  public 
attention,  parliament  determined  in  the  ensuing  year  (22  Geo.  2.)  that 
"  a  sufficient  harbour  should  be  made  for  the  reception  of  ships  of  and 
under  three  hundred  tons  burthen."  The  work  was  accordingly  begun 
about  the  year  1750,  from  the  designs  of  William  Ockenden,  Esq.  and 
Captain  Robert  Brooke  :  the  east  pier,  designed  by  the  former,  was  to 
be  of  stone ;  and  the  west  pier  of  wood.  The  work  was  carried  on  with 
much  energy  and  spirit  for  several  years ;  when  disagreements  arising 
among  the  superintendents,  together  with  various  difficulties  with  which 
they  met  as  they  proceeded,  the  undertaking  was  considerably  delayed, 
and  many  years  elapsed  before  it  was  completed  ;  but  the  utility  of  the 


RAMSC.ATE.  115 

work  is  now  perfectly  established,  as  is  shown  by  the  improvement  in 
the  shipping  trade,  and  by  the  number  of  ships  and  vessels  that  an- 
nually take  shelter  here  in  stormy  weather  since  its  completion.  Be- 
tween the  years  1792  and  1802,  several  additional  buildings  were  made; 
a  new  light-house,  of  stone,  with  Argand  lamps  and  reflectors,  was 
erected  on  the  head  of  the  West  Pier ;  good  convenience  was  afforded 
by  the  construction  of  a  wharf,  for  the  landing  and  shipping  of  goods ; 
a  low  edifice  was  built  as  a  watch-house,  on  the  head  of  the  advanced 
pier,  in  which  hawsers  were  deposited  for  the  assistance  of  ships  in  dis- 
tress ;a  handsome  structure  cased  with  stone,  was  erected  for  the  meet- 
ings of  the  trustees,  committees,  &c.,  on  the  top  of  which  is  a  cupola, 
and  when  in  a  line  with  the  light-house,  forms  the  leading  mark  for 
vessels  entering;  so  that  no  expense  has  been  spared  in  rendering  this 
harbour  as  extensively  useful  as  the  stormy  nature  of  the  Channel  ren- 
ders it  requisite  it  should  be.  The  sums  expended  in  its  construction 
are  stated  to  amount  to  above  a  million.  Its  surpassing  utility  may  be 
conceived  from  the  mention  of  the  fact  that  during  the  storms  which 
occurred  in  December  1795,*  upwards  of  three  hundred  sail  of  vessels 
were  sheltered  here  at  one  time  ;  some  of  them  upwards  of  three  hun- 
dred tons  burthen.  In  1780,  the  number  of  vessels  seeking  shelter  only 
amounted  to  twenty-nine  during  the  whole  year,  but  the  annual  average 
is  now  one  thousand  one  hundred.  The  area  of  the  harbour  is  nearly 
circular,  and  comprehends  about  forty  acres,  and  is  two  hundred  feet 
wide  at  the  mouth.  The  pier,  which  forms  the  harbour  on  the  sea  side, 
is  built  principally  of  Purbeck  and  Portland  stone ;  in  the  latest  im- 
provements, of  Cornish  granite.  For  extent  and  beauty  it  is  unrivalled 
in  the  kingdom.  It  projects  eight  hundred  feet  into  the  sea,  before 
making  an  angle,  and  including  the  parapet,  is  twenty-six  feet  broad  at 
the  top  ;  the  front  presents  a  polygon,  each  side  of  which  is  four  hundred 

*  Among  the  facts  stated  before  a  Committee  of  the  House  of  Commons,  proving  the 
great  local  advantage  of  Ramsgate  as  a  harbour  are  the  following: — "That  in  the  said 
great  storm  of  the  December  preceding,  a  number  of  ships  were  actually  forced  into  and 
saied  in  Ramsgate  harbour,  although  then  so  small  as  to  be  scarce  capable  of  receiving 
vessels  of  two  hundred  tens  at  any  state  of  the  tide  ;  the  pier  then  having  been  only  built 
and  maintained  by  the  fishermen  of  the  place.  That  at  Ramsgate,  or  near  it,  was  not  only 
the  best,  but,  in  reality,  the  on/y  place,  where  any  harbour  could  be  built,  that  would  be 
serviceable  to  ships  in  distress  in  the  Downs,  because  Ramsgate  was  right  in  the  lee  of  that 
road,  with  such  winds  as  produced  that  distress ;  and  at  such  a  proper  distance,  that  after 
driving,  or  breaking  loose,  they  had  time  to  get  under  sail,  so  that  with  a  slender  share  ot 
seamanship,  they  could  make  an  harbour,  if  built  there. 


116  RAMSGATE. 

and  fifty  feet  long.  The  eastern  pier,  including  its  flexures  and  angles, 
is  about  three  thousand  feet  long,  and  the  western  about  one  thousand 
five  hundred  and  fifty.  The  difficulties  encountered  in  erecting  these 
piers,  and  furnishing  the  harbour  with  its  adjoining  basins,  have  been 
enough  to  intimidate  the  enterprise  and  check  the  ingenuity  of  any  man 
of  science ;  but  Mr.  Smeaton,  the  architect  of  the  Eddystone,  and  after 
his  death  the  equally  celebrated  Mr.  Rennie,  and  since  then  his  son  and 
successors,  have  by  unremitting  perseverance  achieved  a  work  which  it  is 
not  exaggeration  to  call  a  national  monument.  In  the  year  1754,  a  massive 
frame-work  of  timber  was  erected  near  the  north  end  of  the  West  Pier, 
including  a  stair-case,  called  Jacob's  Ladder,  which  forms  a  communi- 
cation from  the  top  to  the  bottom  of  the  cliffs.  The  mouth  of  the 
harbour  being  far  advanced  into  the  sea,  the  entrance  of  a  vessel  in 
tempestuous  weather  is  a  spectacle  of  considerable  interest,  and  generally 
attracts  a  crowd  of  spectators,  among  whom  any  thing  but  apathy  pre- 
vails. The  alternations  of  hope  and  fear  are  apparent  in  the  dullest, 
although  the  known  security  of  the  haven  leads  them  to  expect  at  worst 
a  "hair  breadth  scape"  rather  than  a  tale  of  shipwreck.  The  sea- 
views  are  very  fine,  particularly  when  the  Downs  are  full  of  shipping. 
On  a  fine  clear  day,  the  cliffs  of  Calais,  which  are  about  thirty  miles  dis- 
tant, may  be  seen,  and  a  view  of  the  towns  of  Sandwich  and  Deal,  with 
some  strikingfeatures  of  theuplands  andfruitful  vallies  of  Kent,  altogether 
forming  a  series  of  pleasing  and  delightful  views.  The  warm  baths,  lately 
constructed  on  the  cliff,  are  contained  in  an  elegant  and  commodious  build- 
ing ;  they  are  supplied  with  sea-water  every  tide,  by  means  of  a  deep  well 
communicating  with  a  subterranean  passage  dug  through  the  chalk  to  the 
sea  side.  The  bathing-place  is  a  fine  sandy  shore  below  the  cliffs,  to  the 
south  of  the  pier.  Many  vessels  now  belong  to  this  port,  which  are  con- 
stantly employed  in  the  importation  of  coals  from  Newcastle  and  Sunder- 
land.  Boat-building,  and  the  repairs  of  shipping,  which  are  so  frequently 
required  after  the  heavy  gales  of  wind,  are  carried  on  here  to  a  consider- 
able extent.  The  village  of  St.  Lawrence  is  on  the  brow  of  the  hill, 
immediately  above  Ramsgate,  but  in  fact  forming  part  of  it ;  it  is  a  long 
and  winding  street,  extending  westward.  It  was  anciently  a  chapelry 
to  Minster,  but  was  made  parochial  in  the  year  1275.  Its  name  is  de- 
rived from  the  patron  saint  of  the  church, — which  is  a  large  edifice,  built 
principally  with  field-stones,  rough- casted  over.  A  little  eastward 
from  this  church,  are  the  remains  of  a  small  chantry  chapel  that  was 
dedicated  to  the  Holy  Trinity,  and  endowed  with  some  contiguous  lands, 


TIAMSGATE.  117 

for  the  maintenance  of  a  priest;  after  the  Reformation  these  endowments 
were  converted  into  a  lay  fee,  and  the  chapel  became  a  cottager's 
dwelling;;  it  is  now  a  mere  ruin.  Nearly  two  miles  westward  from  St. 
Lawrence,  is  the  picturesque  hamlet  of  Mansion  Green,  adjacent  to 
•which  was  a  curious  cavern,  excavated  about  sixty  years  ago,  by 
some  eccentric  yeoman,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  chalk  to  mix 
with  manure.  It  consisted  of  three  long  passages,  with  lateral  com- 
munications ;  some  parts  of  it  have  recently  fallen  in.  A  little  further 
in  the  same  direction  is  a  large  and  ancient  mansion  erected  here  by  the 
Mansions,  which  for  many  generations  was  the  seat  and  inheritance  o 
that  family ;  it  has  since  been  converted  into  a  farm-house,  but  still 
retains  many  vestiges  of  its  ancient  splendour.  Near  the  north  end  of 
this  building  are  the  ruins  of  the  family  chapel,  now  reduced  to  its  outer 
walls,  which  are  finely  mantled  with  ivy.  About  one  mile  southward 
from  the  church  of  St.  Lawrence  is  Pegwell  Bay,  which  every  visitor  to 
Ramsgate  will  remember  as  easily  for  the  dinner  he  has  enjoyed,  as  an 
Alderman  remembers  Blackwall — "  with  a  difference"  that  mullet  sup- 
plies the  place  of  white- bait. 

On  the  25th  of  September  1821,  His  Majesty  George  IV.  embarked 
from  Ramsgate  pier  for  Calais  in  his  progress  to  Hanover,  having  been 
entertained  the  previous  night  at  the  residence  of  the  late  Sir  William 
Curtis ;  and  he  also  landed  here  on  the  following  8th  of  November  on 
his  return.  To  commemorate  the  event  a  granite  obelisk  with  appro- 
priate inscription  was  erected  on  the  pier,  at  the  ^entrance  by  the  land 
side,  at  the  expense  of  the  trustees  of  the  harbour  and  visitors.  It  is  a 
pillar  of  graceful  proportions,  and  a  pleasing  ornament  to  this  great 
structure. 

The  pier,  about  which  we  have  said  so  much,  and  about  which  we 
could  say  much  more  if  our  limits  permitted,  with  the  light-house,  is 
represented  in  the  accompanying  engraving  of  Ramsgate.  The  extent 
of  this  bold  invasion  of  the  sea  may  be  judged  by  the  houses  on  the 
cliffs  in  the  back  ground.  On  the  opposite  side  from  the  foreground, 
where  the  sailors  and  labourers  are  at  work  in  the  Summer  and  Autumn, 
may  be  seen  the  characters  that  form  the  motley  promenade : — gentle- 
men with  shooting  caps  and  shooting  jackets,  who  look  as  if  they  would 
faint  at  the  report  of  a  pop-gun  ;  the  half-shabby-dressed  man  of  wealth 
from  the  city  thinking  of  "his  house,  his  money,  and  his  bags;"  the 
clerk  with  his  "  comfortable"  income,  strutting  the  perfect  image  of 
self-sufficiency,  and  discussing  politics  and  stock  for  the  benefit  of  all 

11  H 


118  RAMSGATE.' 

who  perambulate  within  speaking-trumpet  distance ;  the  voyageur  who 
never  went  further  than  Margate,  until  he  ventured  to  Ramsgate,  and 
who  for  a  week  has  been  meditating  a  trip  to  Dovor,  and  has  serious 
thoughts  of  going  next  year  to  Calais;  those  young  ladies  who  expect 
"  Pa"  by  the  early  boat  on  Saturday,  marching  with  all  the  regularity  of 
the  "  Invincibles,''  but  making  no  conquests;  a  stately  dame  with 
handkerchief,  lap-dog,  and  footman,  among  which  'twere  difficult  to  say 
what  most  courts  attention — the  flapping  of  the  cambric,  the  yelp  of  the 
cur,  or  the  ostentatious  livery  of  the  lackey ;  and  then  perhaps  the  eye 
may  be  relieved  by  the  sight  of  some  kind  mother  with  her  "  daughter 
dear" — some  group  of  truth  and  nature  that  makes  us  bless  the  world 
we  live  in — or  haply  it  may  rest  on  one  fair  form  that,  evening  after 
evening,  has  been  seen  on  the  beaten  track  inhaling  a  momentary  fresh- 
ness from  the  grateful  breeze,  and  creating  hope  destined  to  die,  in  some 
attendant  relative,  who  vainly  fancies  that  the  hectic  glow  is  no  transient 
visitor,  and  that  health  is  again  about  to  illuminate  a  countenance  that 
will  convey  gladness  to  a  family  of  rejoicing  hearts  too  surely  doomed 
to  mourn. 

Such  are  sea-side  scenes  ;  and  in  Ramsgate  they  are  more  abundant 
than  in  most  places  on  the  eastern  coast, — not  that  fashion  sends  thither 
her  votaries  (though  she  does),  nor  that  the  place  is  cheap  (for  it  is  not), 
nor  that  the  air  is  most  salubrious  (which  it  is,)  but  because  the  universal 
agent,  steam,  carries  visitors  in  safety  round  the  North  Foreland,  on  the 
Margate  side  of  which,  before  this  agency  came  into  operation,  the 
sailing-packets  used  to  land  them. 


119 


BROADSTAIRS. 

BROADSTAIRS*  is  a  small  seaport  and  hamlet  in  the  parish  of  St.  Peter, 
the  same  parish  which  forms  part  of  Ramsgate — from  which  place  it  is 
but  two  miles  distant.  It  was  anciently  called  Bradston,  and  exhibits 
vestiges  of  once  having  been  a  place  of  importance.  Subsequently  it 
was  reduced  to  a  mere  fishing  village,  but  again  has  obtained  some 
celebrity  as  a  place  of  resort  for  sea-bathers,  the  influx  of  which  class 
has  caused  a  due  proportion  of  buildings  to  be  erected  under  the  novel 
names  of  Hotels,  Boarding  Houses,  and  Warm  Baths.  With  respect  to 
the  Boarding  Houses,  it  is  shrewdly  recorded  by  some  travellers  who 
have  explored  the  country  in  that  direction,  that  there  is  nothing  in  the 
exteriors  to  please  the  lover  of  antiquities,  although  their  interiors  abound 
at  particular  periods  with  the  choicest  and  strangest  specimens. 

For  the  accommodation  of  the  fishermen  a  small  wooden  pier  was  built 
about  the  time  of  Henry  VIII.,  and  although  an  Act  of  Parliament  was 
passed  in  the  32  Geo.  3.  for  the  improvement  of  the  harbour  and  the  pier, 
the  trade  of  the  place  had  so  much  decreased  that  its  provisions  were 
never  carried  entirely  into  effect.  Let  us  however  be  consoled  :  what  the 
town  has  lost  in  utility  we  gain  in  the  picturesque.  Leading  down  to  the 
shore  is  a  stone  arch  or  portal,  with  walls  built  of  flint,  in  which  were 
gates  and  a  portcullis  with  a  drawbridge  attached ;  erected  to  protect 
the  inhabitants  from  the  incursions  of  privateers.  Above  the  arch  is 
this  inscription  :  "  York  gate,  built  by  George  Culmer,  A.  D.  1540,  re- 

*  Near  here,  a  monstrous  fish,  shot  himself  on  shore,  on  a  little  sand,  now  called  Fish- 
ness,  about  six  o'clock  one  evening,  where  for  want  of  water  he  died  :  the  next  day  "  his 
roaring,"  says  Kilburne  in  his  '  Survey  of  Kent,'  "  was  heard  above  a  mile :  his  length 
was  twenty-two  yards,  the  nether  jaw  opening  twelve  feet ;  one  of  his  eyes  was  more  than  a 
cart  and  six  horses  could  draw  ;  a  man  stood  upright  in  the  place  from  whence  his  eye  was 
taken  ;  the  thickness  from  his  back  to  the  top  of  his  belly  was  fourteen  feet ;  his  tail  of  the 
same  breadth  :  the  distance  between  his  eyes  was  twelve  feet :  three  men  stood  upright  in 
his  mouth :  some  of  his  ribs  were  sixteen  feet  long ;  his  tongue  was  fifteen  feet  long  ;  his 
liver  was  two  cart  loads ;  and  a  man  might  creep  into  his  nostrils.1' 


120  BIlOADSTAlRS. 

paired  by  Sir  John  Henniker,  Bart.  1795."  At  a  short  distance  from 
the  gate  is  a  dwelling  house,  the  remains  of  a  small  chapel  dedicated  to 
Our  Lady  of  Broadstairs,  and  formerly  held  in  so  much  veneration,  that 
the  ships  used  to  lower  their  top-sails  as  they  passed.  The  principal 
business  carried  on,  except  in  the  Summer  season,  is  ship-building. 

Some  persons  have  supposed  that  the  Romans  may  have  had  a  station 
here,  principally  from  the  circumstance  of  many  coins  of  Roman  em- 
perors having  been  found  at  different  times,  when  rain  and  other  causes 
have  occasioned  a  fall  of  the  cliff.  The  appearance  of  the  land,  however, 
does  not  bear  out  the  probable  correctness  of  this  supposition. 

At  Kinsgate,  in  the  vicinity,  is  the  Bead  House,  built  in  the  form  of  a 
chapel,  now  appropriated  to  the  entertainment  of  parties  of  pleasure. 
Part  of  the  house  has  been  taken  down,  the  sea  having  undermined  the 
cliff.  Near  the  cliff  is  a  rude  ancient  building  erected  on  the  larger  of 
two  tumuli,  named  Hackendon,  or  Hackingdon  Downs,  where  a  san- 
guinary battle  is  said  to  have  taken  place  in  853,  between  the  Danes 
and  Saxons,  the  latter  commanded  by  the  Earls  of  Kent  and  Surrey ; 
and  which,  according  to  an  ancient  historian,  was  fought  so  near  the 
sea,  that  many  on  both  sides  were  pushed  into  it  and  drowned.  In 
1743,  the  largest  of  the  tumuli  was  opened,  and  in  1763,  the  smaller 
one.  They  both  contained  graves  cut  out  of  the  solid  chalk,  but  not 
more  than  three  feet  long,  so  that  the  bodies  must  have  been  thrust  in 
almost  double.  Three  urns  of  coarse  black  earthenware,  besides  wood 
and  coal  ashes  were  found  in  the  former.  In  both,  however,  were  dis- 
covered the  bones  of  rnen,  women,  and  children,  a  fact  which  would 
appear  to  contradict  that  they  were  the  bodies  of  those  who  fell  in 
battle.  Kinsgate,  formerly  called  St.  Bartholomew  Gate,  is  an  opening 
cut  through  the  cliff  to  the  sea  shore  about  the  time  of  the  Restoration, 
for  the  convenience  of  fishermen,  there  being  a  small  inlet  or  bay  then 
suited  for  shelter.  The  original  name  was  changed  by  command  of 
Charles  II.,  who  with  his  brother  the  Duke  of  York,  landing  in  June  1683, 
passed  through  in  his  passage  from  London  to  Dovor.  In  the  vicinity 
are  several  curious  buildings  erected  by  the  late  Lord  Holland  as  orna- 
ments to  the  grounds  of  a  villa  he  had  built  here  on  the  model  of  Tully's 
Formian  Villa  at  Baise.  The  remnants  of  this  mansion  and  the  ad- 
joining buildings  are  now  an  incongruous,  fantastic,  yet  amusing  mass  of 
ruins.  The  remaining  part  of  the  Bead  House  mentioned  above,  is  one 
of  them. 

Between  Broadstairs  and  Kinsgate  is  the  North  Foreland,  the  most 


BROAI>STAIRS.  121 

eastern  part  of  England,  and  supposed  to  have  been  the  Roman  station 
Cantium,  mentioned  by  Ptolemy.  It  projects  into  the  sea  nearly  in  the 
form  of  a  bastion,  and  the  land  being  rather  more  elevated  here  than  on 
the  contiguous  coast,  a  light-house  was  erected  for  the  safety  of  mariners, 
but  more  particularly  to  enable  them  to  steer  clear  of  the  Goodwin 
Sands,*  when  weathering  the  Foreland.  The  first  light-house  built  here 
was  of  timber  and  lath  plastered,  with  a  large  glass  lantern  at  the  top. 
In  1683,  this  was  burnt  down,  and  for  some  years  merely  a  common 
beacon  used.  This  was  superseded  by  a  strong  building  of  flint,  with  a 
large  iron  grating  on  the  summit  quite  open  to  the  air  in  which  a  blazing 
coal  fire  was  kept  during  the  night.  Other  alterations  were  made,  when 
in  the  year  1793,  the  building  was  repaired  and  carried  up  to  the 
height  of  sixty-three  feet  by  two  stories  of  brick  work.  Thus,  instead  of 
the  coal  fires,  patent  lamps  were  used,  each  having  a  patent  lens,  twenty 
inches  in  diameter,  with  a  highly  polished  metal  reflector  behind.  These 
are  contained  in  the  room  or  lantern  glazed  with  plate  glass,  and  being 
lit  every  evening  at  sun  set,  burn  till  day  break.  In  clear  weather  they 
are  visible  at  the  Nore,  a  distance  of  ten  leagues.  In  1795,  a  signal 
house  was  erected  near  this  spot,  where  a  lieutenant  and  two  midshipmen 
were  stationed  during  the  war ;  a  telegraph  was  also  constructed  here  in 
1813,  and  one  on  the  steeple  of  the  church  at  St.  Peter's,  forming  the 
commencement  of  a  line  of  communication  with  the  Nore,  which  was 
kept  up  until  the  proclamation  of  the  peace  with  France  in  1814. 


*  There  is  an  ancient  saying  that  "  Tenterden  Steeple  was  the  cause  of  Goodwin  Sands;1' 
yet  it  would  seem,  from  the  Dialogues  of  Sir  Thomas  More,  that  the  adage  was  first  applied 
to  the  decay  of  Sandwich  haven. — "  At  an  assembly  of  old  folke  of  the  cuntre,  they  bygan 
fyrst  to  ensearche  what  thinge  had  ben  the  occasion  that  so  good  a  haven  was  in  so  few 
yerys  so  soone  decayed,"  &c.  At  length,  as  "  dyvers  men  alledged  dyvers  causes,  ther  started 
up  one  good  old  father,  and  said,  '  Ye  maysters,  say  every  man  what  he  wyll,  'cha  (I  have) 

marked  this  matter  as  well  as  senn  other,  and  by I  wote  how  it  waxed  noughte  well 

ynoughe.'  '  And  what  hath  hurt  it,  good  father?'  quod  those  gentlemen.  '  By  my  fayth, 
maysters,'  quod  he,  'yonder  same  Tenterden  Stepell,  and  nothing  ellys,  by  the  masse; 
sho'lde  'twere  a  fayr  yfshpole  !'  '  Why  hath  the  stepell  hurt  the  haven,  good  father?'  quod 
they.  '  Nay,  by'r  Lady,  maysters,'  quod  he,  '  yeh  cannot  tell  you  why,  but  'chote  well  it 

hath  ;  for  by I  knew  that  a  good  haven  tylt  the  Stepell  was  bylded,  and  by  the  Mary  • 

misse,  'cha  yt  never  throve  sinnys.'"  '' The  idea  entertained,"  says  Mr.  Brayley — from 
whose  Delineations  of  the  Isle  of  Thanet  this  anecdote  is  copied,  as  well  as  much  other 
useful  information  in  the  course  of  this  woik  obtained, — "the  idea  entertained  by  the  shrewd 
countryman  was,  that  the  funds  which  had  been  originally  appropriated  to  the  preservation  of 
the  harbour,  had  been  expended  by  the  monks  in  erecting  the  steeple  of  this  church." 

I   I 


122  BUOADSTAIRS. 

The  view  of  Broadstairs 'given  in  this  work,  shows  its  elevated  situation, 
and  whether  the  picturesque  wood-work  in  the  foreground,  or  the  views 
that  the  imagination  will  picture  from  the  high  cliffs  on  each  side  are 
likely  to  be  most  attractive,  will  depend  upon  individual  taste.  Those 
who  go  armed  with  telescopes,  may  mount  the  cliffs  when  the  naked 
eye  will  perceive  the  shipping  in  the  Downs,  and  the  assistance  of  their 
long-sighted  companion  will  introduce  them  to  an  intimate  acquaintance 
with  the  opposite  coast  of  France.  The  more  idle  and  dreamy  may  seat 
themselves  in  listless  speculation  below,  count  the  timbers  in  the  pier, 
the  waves  that  come  murmuring  to  the  shore — think  they  are  thinking, 
and  bless  their  stars  they  are  at  ease. 


123 


EDDYSTONE  LIGHT-HOUSE. 

IN  a  note  to  the  description  of  Plymouth,  we  have  already  stated  that  the 
Eddystone  Light-House*  is  built  on  a  rock  in  the  Channel,  about  fifteen 
miles  south-south-west  from  the  citadel  of  Plymouth.  The  few  particu- 
lars .relating  to  this  magnificent  and  scientific  structure,  not  before 
noticed,  need  occupy  but  a  very  small  compass.  The  congeries  of 
irregular  rocks  upon  which  the  light-house  is  erected,  are  exposed  to  the 
heavy  swells  from  the  Bay  of  Biscay  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  which 
send  the  waves  breaking  over  them  with  prodigious  fury.  The  rocks 
are  supposed  to  have  obtained  their  appellation  of  Eddystone  from  the 
great  variety  of  contrary  sets  of  the  tide,  or  current,  flowing  from  the 
different  points  of  the  British  Channel.  In  the  year  1696,  under  the 
authority  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  a  statute  "  for  setting  up  marks  and  signs 
for  the  sea,"  Mr.  Henry  Winstanley,f  of  Littlebury  in  Essex,  commenced 
the  erection  of  a  light-house,  which  he  completed  after  the  expiration  of 
a  little  more  than  three  years ;  the  difficulty  and  danger  of  conveying 
materials  to  the  rock,  and  getting  backwards  and  forwards  from  the 
shore,  having  caused  an  expenditure  of  time  not  originally  anticipated. 
"  The  fourth  year,"  says  Mr.  Winstanley,  "  finding  in  the  winter  the 
effects  the  sea  had  upon  the  house,  and  burying  the  lantern  at  times, 
although  more  than  sixty  feet  high ;  early  in  the  spring,  I  encompassed 
the  aforesaid  building  with  a  new  work,  four  feet  in  thickness  from  the 

•  See  page  60. 

t  "  This  gentleman,"  says  Mr.  Smeaton,  in  his  narrative  of  the  Construction  of  the 
Eddystone  Light  House, ."was  the  MerlhTof  his  day,  and  had  distinguished  himself  in  a 
certain  branch  of  mechanics,  the  tendency  of  which  is  to  excite  wonder  and  surprise.  He 
had  in  his  house  at  Littlebury,  a  set  of  contrivances  such  as  the  following  :  —  Being  taken 
into  one  particular  room  of  his  house,  and  there  observing  an  old  slipper  carelessly  lying  in 
the  middle  of  the  floor,  if,  as  was  natural,  you  gave  it  a  kick  with  your  foot,  up  started  a  ghost 
before  you ;  if  you  sat  down  in  a  certain  chair,  a  couple  of  arms  would  immediately  clasp 
you  in,  so  as  to  render  it  impossible  for  you  to  disentangle  yourself,  till  your  attendant  set 
you  at  liberty  :  and  if  you  sat  down  in  a  certain  arbour  by  the  side  of  a  canal,  you  was 
forthwith  sent  out  afloat  into  the  middle,  from  whence  it  was  impossible  for  you  to  escape  till 
the  manager  returned  you  to  your  former  place." 


124  EDDYSTONE    LIGHT-HOUSE. 

foundation,  making  all  solid  near  twenty  feet  high  ;  and  taking  down 
the  upper  part  of  the  first  building,  and  enlarging  every  part  in  its  pro- 
portion, I  raised  it  forty  feet  higher  than  it  was  at  first,  and  made  it  as 
it  now  appears  ;  and  yet  the  sea,  in  time  of  storms,  flies  in  appearance, 
an  hundred  feet  above  the  vane  ;  and  at  times,  doth  cover  half  the  side 
of  the  house,  and  the  lantern,  as  it  were,  under  water."  The  light-house 
thus  finished,  had  more  the  resemblance  of  a  Chinese  Pagoda,  than  of  a 
structure  intended  to  resist  the  violence  of  the  sea.  In  hard  weather  it 
was  commonly  said,  that  such  was  the  height  of  the  waves,  that  a  six- 
oared  boat  might  be  lifted  upon  a  billow  and  driven  through  the  open 
gallery  of  the  light-house.  The  public  predicted  its  destruction,  but 
Mr.  Winstanley  felt  so  well  assured  of  its  stability,  that  he  expressed  a 
wish  to  be  there  "  in  the  greatest  storm  that  ever  blew  under  the 
face  of  the  heavens."  His  wish  was  fatally  gratified.  On  the  twenty- 
sixth  of  November,  1703,  commenced  a  storm  unparalleled  for  the 
devastation  it  committed  about  the  coast,  and  during  which,  Mr.  Win- 
Stanley,  with  his  workmen  and  the  light  keepers,  were  in  the  building,  all 
of  whom  with  the  building  were  swept  into  the  sea.  Mr.  Winstanley 
had  been  entreated  by  experienced  seamen,  who  urged  the  "  brassy  " 
appearance  of  the  sky  and  other  indications  of  foul  weather,  not  to  risk 
his  life,  but  with  great  temerity  he  persisted,  fully  confident  in  the 
capability  of  the  light-house  to  resist  any  attack  of  the  waves.  As  a 
proof  of  their  power,  three  days  after  the  storm  had  abated,  some 
people  went  off  to  see  if  any  thing  remained,  when  the  only  vestiges 
were  a  few  large  irons  which  had  fastened  the  work  to  the  rock,  and 
part  of  an  iron  chain,  so  firmly  jambed  into  a  chink,  that  it  could  not 
be  disengaged  until  1756,  when  it  was  cut  out.  Shortly  after  this 
calamitous  occurrence,  a  Virginia  merchantman,  laden  with  tobacco, 
was  wrecked  on  the  rocks  at  night,  when  every  soul  on  board  perished. 
Three  years  afterwards,  another  light-house  was  commenced  under 
the  superintendence  of  Mr.  John  Rudyerd,  a  silk-mercer,  of  Ludgate 
Hill,  and  which  being  completed  in  three  years,  subsequently  sustained 
for  forty  six  years  successively  the  attacks  of  the  sea,  but  was  destroyed 
by  fire  in  August  1775.  The  fire  broke  out  in  the  lantern,  and  burning 
downwards,  drove  the  men,  who  in  vain  attempted  to  extingush  it,  from 
chamber  to  chamber,  until  at  last,  to  avoid  the  falling  of  the  timber  and 
the  red  hot  bolts,  they  took  refuge  in  a  cave  on  the  east  side  of  the  rock, 
where  they  were  found  at  low  water  in  a  state  little  short  of  stupefaction, 
and  conveyed  to  Plymouth.  One  of  them  on  his  arrival  made  off,  and 


EDDYSTONE    LIGHT-HOUSE.  125 

was  never  afterwards  heard  of,  which  was  at  the  time  attributed  to  his 
having  wilfully  set  the  light-house  on  fire,  a  conjecture  not  at  all  sup- 
ported by  probability,  there  being  much  greater  reason  for  supposing 
that  he  took  to  flight  from  a  panic-stricken  feeling  of  fear. 

The  present  light-house  was  after  this  erected  by  Mr.  Smeaton  on  an 
improved  plan,  the  proprietors  having  determined  to  spare  no  expense  in 
"  advancing  so  noble,  so  beneficial,  so  humane  a  design,  that  this  preser- 
vative of  trade  and  navigation  should  be  rendered  as  durable  as  nature 
and  art  could  furnish  means  of  doing."  In  the  most  ingenious  and 
scientific  way  that  skill  could  devise,  Mr.  Smeaton  commenced  and 
completed  his  undertaking,  rearing  a  beautiful  stone  fabric,  to  which  the 
last  stone  was  placed  on  the  twenty-fifth  of  August,  1759.  Between  the 
latter  end  of  August  and  the  middle  of  October,  the  lantern  and  cupola 
were  erected,  and  the  whole  edifice  surmounted  by  a  gilt  ball.  The  lan- 
tern is  octagon,  the  frame  work  being  composed  of  cast  iron  and  copper. 
On  the  night  of  the  sixteenth  of  October,  when  the  light  was  exhibited 
in  the  new  light-house,  a  very  great  storm  happened,  and  the  light 
keepers  observed  a  very  sensible  motion  in  the  building ;  but,  from  their 
experience  of  its  strength,  they  were  neither  agitated  by  fear  nor  surprise. 
The  outside  and  basement  is  built  of  granite,  but  the  interior  is  chiefly 
of  Portland  stone. 

To  those  who  "  go  down  into  the  sea  in  ships,"  or  to  those  who  admire 
the  efforts  of  human  enterprise,  that  occasionally  in  its  daring,  lords  it 
over  the  most  turbulent  of  the  elements,  even  unto  a  more  humble  class 
who  are  content  to  be  delighted  with  the  representation  of  the  natural 
and  beautiful  wherever  they  may  find  them,  we  appeal  with  pleasure, 
fully  convinced  that  all  will  pay  a  just  tribute  of  admiration  to  the 
engraving  of  the  Eddystone  Light  House,  and  pronounce  it  a  conspicuous 
ornament  to  a  volume  of  Coast  Scenery. 


K  K 


126 


WORTHBARROW  BAY,  DORSETSHIRE. 


WOR.THBARROW,  or  Worbarrow  Bay,  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  is  one  of 
those  numerous  inlets  that  abound  on  the  coast  of  Dorsetshire,  and 
which  contribute  so  much  to  the  romantic  beauty  of  that  dangerous 
shore.  It  is  situated  off  Tyneham,  between  East  Lullworth  and  Corfe 
Castle,  and  near  the  eastern  extremity  of  the  county  bordering  upon 
Hampshire.  Like  much  of  the  adjacent  coast,  it  is  full  of  bold  and 
peculiar  features.  At  no  great  distance  from  it,  is  Lullworth  Cove,  a 
sort  of  natural  bason,  into  which  the  sea  flows  through  a  wide  gap  in 
the  cliff  sufficient  for  the  entrance  of  vessels  of  seventy  or  eighty  tons 
burthen.  "  The  rocks  around  it,"  says  Dr.  Maton,  in  his  Observations 
on  the  Western  Counties,  "  rise  to  a  great  height,  particularly  those 
opposite  the  entrance,  which  are  composed  of  a  hard  calcareous  grit ; 
those  nearer  to  the  main  sea-coast,  consist  of  a  shelly  lime-stone  (similar 
to  that  of  Peverel  Point  *  and  Saint  Adhelm's  Head)  and  chert :  and  it 
is  observable  that  the  strata  of  these  substances  on  one  side  of  the  Cove 
correspond  exactly  to  those  of  the  other,  both  in  direction  and  texture. 
It  may  be  remarked  too,  that  the  whole  range  quite  from  Peverel  Point 
makes  the  same  angle,  about  forty-five  degrees  with  the  horizon,  or 
nearly  so,  pitching,  or  dipping,  in  general,  to  the  north.  The  rocks 
west  of  the  Cove  have  been  undermined  in  a  singular  manner  by  the 
sea ;  and  there  are  large  grotesque  caverns,  through  which  it  pours  with 
an  awful  roar.  Immense  masses  seem  just  ready  to  drop  in  the  deep, 
exhibiting  marks  of  some  wonderful  convulsion  :  alterations  in  their 
aspect  daily  take  place,  and  the  depth  and  extent  of  the  sea  within  the 
Cove  have  considerably  increased  even  in  the  memory  of  several  natives 

*  The  most  eastern  point  in  the  county,  and  about  ten  miles  distant  from  Worthbarrow 
Bay. 


WORTHBARROW    BAY.  127 

of  the  village.  Above  these  rocks  the  razor  bill  and  puffin  lay  their 
eggs.  They  generally  make  their  appearance  towards  the  middle  of 
May,  and  emigrate  before  the  end  of  August.  The  former  deposits  its 
eggs  on  the  bare  rocks  ;  and  even  those  belonging  to  different  birds  are 
placed  contiguous  to  each  other.  These  eggs  are  food  for  the  country 
people,  who  often  run  most  terrific  risks,  by  trusting  themselves  at  the 
end  of  a  rope  to  the  strength  only  of  one  person  above,  if  whose  footing 
should  be  insecure,  they  must  both  tumble  down  the  precipice  together." 
Near  to  the  Cove  is  one  of  those  wonderful  marine  curiosities,  an  arched 
rock  ;  the  opening  is  from  fifteen  to  twenty  feet  high  in  the  middle, 
the  arch  projecting  into  the  sea  from  the  shore,  unlike  the  one  in 
the  Isle  of  Wight,  which  rises  on  two  natural  pillars,  and  is  distinct 
from  the  shore. 

The  inhabitants  of  Dorsetshire  were  anciently  called  Durotriges,  signi- 
fying maritime  people,  or  dwellers  on  the  sea-shore,  and  although  it  is 
at  present  a  considerable  agricultural  county,  yet  along  the  whole  line 
of  coast,  the  numbers  employed  in  the  fisheries  still  justify  its  ancient 
title.  The  mackerel  fishery  is  the  most  considerable,  and  so  abundant 
at  times  has  been  the  supply,  and  so  skilful  or  fortunate  the  fishermen, 
that  as  many  as  thirty  or  forty  thousand  have  been  taken  at  a  draught, 
and  sold  at  a  hundred  for  a  penny.  But  the  coast  is  dangerous,  and 
the  fishermen  superstitious.  If  a  season  of  scarcity  arrives,  they  attri- 
bute the  failure  of  their  endeavours  to  the  commission  of  some  enormity 
among  themselves,  or  among  the  people  of  the  neighbouring  villages. 
Shooting  the  seines  *  on  a  Sunday,  manuring  the  land  with  superabun- 
dant fish  in  a  plentiful  season,  or  proceeding  to  sea  on  a  Monday  morn- 
ing without  having  performed  their  usual  devotions,  are  causes  severally 
assigned  for  any  calamity.  Not  one  of  these  irregularities  but  is  held  in 
universal  abhorrence,  and  should  any  presumptuous  sailor  violate  the 
common  belief  in  any  of  these  respects,  his  comrades  regard  him  as  the 
Jonah  who  has  provoked  the  fury  of  the  tempest :  that  the  fish  will  quit 
their  coast ;  that  their  nets  and  boats  will  be  destroyed  ;  or  that  they 
themselves  will  become  the  victims  of  the  elements,  are  among  the  mis- 
fortunes they  surely  forebode.  Even  in  the  best  of  seasons,  however, 
their  success  is  naturally  precarious.  "  Whenever  it  blows,"  says  the 
author  from  whom  we  have  just  quoted,  "  a  capfull  of  wind  from  the 
south  or  west  points,  there  is  a  very  large  surf  on  the  shore,  so  that  it  is 

*  For  a  description  of  seines,  see  St.  Michael's  Mount,  Cornwall,  p.  4. 


128  WORTHBARROW    BAY. 

not  only  dangerous  to  launch  the  boat,  but  the  net  could  not  be  drawn 
with  any  probability  of  success,  when  tossed  in  every  direction  by  the 
boisterous  waves,  which,  instead  of  fish,  would  fill  it  with  pebbles  and 
floating  sand."  But  the  nature  of  the  coast,  with  its  mountain  tops,  that 
"  midway  leave  the  storm,"  and  of  the  perilous  disasters  incident  to  it, 
may  be  better  understood  by  the  engraving  of  Worthbarrow  Bay,  than 
by  any  written  description  of  its  terrors. 


5ME-UMIVERS1//) 


linn  in\s<% 


^l-UBRARY^        ^E-UNIVER%